2. Two lovers and X-mas breakfast

Harry awoke in the middle of the night. Something felt strange, not as it used to. His right hand side was cold – in fact he was naked and his bedclothes seemed somehow to be missing. His left side was on the contrary very warm indeed, but he could not move it. Something heavy hindered him. Memory returned slowly – Hermione was sleeping in his bed. The light from the window was cold and white – It had been snowing for two days but it had cleared up in the afternoon. It must be the moon shining on the snow.

Yes – Hermione. He remembered now. He and Hermione had finally after all these years confessed their love for each other. They had been kissing – the entire evening in fact. And eventually, they had ended up in Harry’s bed – and yes, they had had sex. Harry moved his free arm around Hermione. It felt great. She moved slightly in her sleep and snuggled up closer. Happiness was Harry’s strongest reaction, but his left arm felt awkward. He had no feeling in it at all.

Hermione – his best friend; a girl sleeping in his bed. His mind had difficulty with this fact. It had finally happened. Many fantasies and thoughts had revolved around this event, and now it had happened. With Hermione. His best friend. But actually, she had been equally hesitant, and willing, as he had been. And they were still friends when they went to sleep. In each other’s arms. It had been great. For Hermione as well.

More memories – Harry and Hermione had been alone in the Gryffindor tower for the last few days. This was the night before Christmas day. All other students had left for the vacation. Harry had always spent his Christmas vacation in school, and actually so had Hermione. In the first years, she and Ron had stayed to keep Harry company, but the last two years Ron had spent his vacation with his family. This year they had gone to visit Charlie in Romania. Charlie had had an accident with some dragon. Nothing serious, but they had taken the opportunity to visit and cheer him up.

Nothing had indicated that Hermione shouldn’t stay for Christmas, but when her parents had just told her they were going on vacation in some exotic country without asking her to come along, she had been very upset.

Harry had the last term had a relation with Luna Lovegood in Ravenclaw. He had found that everyone thought her somewhat peculiar and made fun of her. He had felt sorry for her and treated her as his girlfriend and taken her to Hogsmeade on Saturdays and so on. In the beginning he liked her company. They had many things in common, but after a while he found it hard to stand her blind acceptance of every outrageous theory that could be read in the Quibbler, the magazine her father edited. They had finally agreed that they were friends, but not more than that.

When Harry had confided his thoughts on Luna to Hermione, she had only curtly replied that he had to solve ‘his girl affairs’ himself. Her unwillingness to discuss this made Harry think. Generally, they had always been able to talk about everything. Hermione had e.g. not avoided speaking with Harry on her problem with Viktor Krum who still wrote letters to her telling her his love. She found it more and more embarrassing, since for one thing she had more been flattered than in love, and it was now several years since they had last seen each other. But why would she not discuss Harry’s problems?

All in all, Hermione’s mood had the last weeks been miserable. Harry knew that he probably was the only one that noticed because she usually kept up her facade. He had got to know her ways better that anyone else, and when she was unhappy, he always tried to cheer her up. The last weeks though to no avail.

But when the sky had cleared yesterday, Harry had finally managed to get Hermione up and going for a walk in the snow. They had had great fun, building a snowman, getting wet and cold, and finally ending up in a snow slide. They had found each other laughing in a big embrace in the snow. Their sudden closeness had been embarrassing for them both, but it had also been revealing and the miserable mood was broken.

They had returned in their wet clothes to get warm and dry in front of the fire in the common room. In that intimate atmosphere, things began to fall in place. Harry was good at knowing the feelings of other people. Somehow he knew the root of the problem of Hermione and himself. The final obstacle was: Was this going to ruin their friendship with Ron and what was to come after this final step? During the evening they had admitted this to each other: Their friendship had ripened into love, and they would have to take the news to Ron in due course.

Harry smiled at the thought of Ron. At the last instant Hermione had suddenly remembered they had no protection, so Harry had borrowed a pack of condoms from Ron. Ron had grown to be very interested in girls generally, but Harry didn’t think he had got any further than the planning stages. Harry hoped Ron would take the news of him and Hermione in a good way.

Harry’s thoughts returned to the present; he felt he had to do something about his left arm. He started to pull it out from under Hermione’s sleeping body trying to avoid waking her up, but without success. When his limp arm got free, Hermione awoke with a start.

“Sorry Hermione, I have to go to the bathroom,” Harry whispered. “I will be back soon – please stay.” He reached out his right hand and stroked her cheek tenderly.

“Oh Harry, what have we done?” Harry saw in the moonlight Hermione blushing, instantly wide awake.

“We did the absolutely right thing, Hermione. I’m blissfully happy; I love you, and now I have no problem saying it!” Harry bent down and kissed her.

“Yes Harry, I love you too. But it’s overwhelming, sort of,” Hermione said looking him in his eyes.

“Yes, it is. Overwhelming is the word. – Coming back soon.” Harry stood up, trying to flex his numb arm, and walked quickly out of the room.

Harry discarded the used condom and went for a short shower to freshen up. He had to wait for the warm water though, giving him time to think back. – He had finally done it! He had had sex with a girl. He would never forget the feeling of the final moment, when he had entered her fully, feeling the tight warmth enveloping him. His entire body and soul had been on fire because of an inrush of feelings and new sensations. She had held him in a tight grip with both her arms and legs keeping them joined in an unbelievingly intimate way. He felt somehow that that one moment would change his life – this was something that could not be made undone.

He also remembered the feeling of curiosity and awe some moments earlier when she had revealed herself to his hands, lips and eyes. Somehow Hermione’s knowledge from her books had been a help – she obviously knew what was happening. Giggling she had helped him understand the use of a condom. And then she had without hesitation guided him to her entrance. She had enjoyed the experience, Harry felt assured of that, but the final step had meant pain for her; he had to check on it. Harry finished his shower and returned to his room. He met Hermione carrying the sheets from Harry’s bed in her arms.

When Harry left for the bathroom, Hermione’s mind had been drifting in the same way as Harry’s did. She’d finally done it. She had had sex with a boy. It had been sooner than she had thought likely, but it had been with Harry. She had for quite some time felt a special closeness to him so the last step of opening her soul – and body – to him had been rather natural. She smiled at her memory of his first feel of her breasts; shyness and curiosity had been competing in his face. He had regained some of his self-assuredness in the last moments. The memory of his last long and powerful strokes into her was amazing and curiously arousing. They had asserted themselves as unmistakably male and female, and she had claimed Harry as her man. There would be no way back from that fact. – But it had hurt initially. She had to examine the bedclothes. Finding them stained with blood, Hermione got up from the bed removing the soiled sheets from the bed. She met Harry in the corridor.

“I will leave these for washing. I have left some blood stains on them” Hermione said with a shy smile. “Nothing serious,” she added when she saw Harry’s anxious face. “You know this is quite normal for a girl the first time. – There are clean sheets in the cupboard in the corridor outside my room.” Hermione had regained some of her business-like air.

Harry fetched the new sheets and went to his room to remake his bed. When ready, he hesitated for an instant before deciding to climb into the bed without his pyjamas. The clean sheets felt cold to his naked body. The room now bathed in the strong light from the full moon. Would Hermione return?

Harry’s thoughts returned to Hermione. He really loved her. Her businesslike attitude in difficult situations was great. He felt confidence that they would manage their new relation without awkwardness.

Hermione looked at herself in the mirror of the bathroom. She saw the same girl she used to see. There were no outside signs she was no longer a virgin. When trying to see herself with Harry’s eyes, she had to admit that her body actually curved in those directions one could expect. She put the shower on and started to clean the smears of blood from the inside of her thighs. When the water reached the inside of the folds of her sex, she felt a burning pain. There were surely some open wounds there. Her scientific mind searched the origin of the pain. It was as she expected. The entrance of her vagina had changed. It was wider and honestly felt very sore. She prescribed celibacy for the next few hours.

After Harry had waited a few minutes, Hermione returned, dressed in a towel. She abandoned it and hastily joined Harry in the bed. For a breathtaking moment, he got a view of her naked. How could he have missed the fact that Hermione had got a very womanly body? She immediately got on top of Harry, giving him a great hug and a long, very long, kiss. Harry kissed back while his hands roamed up and down her spine. His mind raced at the feeling of her warm and soft body pressed to his. Her legs entwined with his, her breasts pressing against his chest and the soft hairs of her groin against his hip. This felt like heaven. Both were getting rather aroused.

Hermione broke their kissing. “We have to wait, Harry”, she said. “It did hurt a bit, and I feel rather sore down … you know. I think we should try to wait some time. I’m sorry, it did feel wonderful, Harry, and I have absolutely no regrets.”

“Oh,” Harry had some difficulty catching his breath. “Hermione, I’m sorry. I didn’t want you to get hurt.” Harry caught her in his arms lying on his back, rocking her slightly from side to side, talking softly into her hair.

“Harry, it’s something quite natural. In fact, I wanted it like that. – But there is a wound and I think it should heal before we do it – We have a whole li … – I mean we can do it several times, later.”

“Hermione Granger.” After some minutes of silence, Harry whispered her name.

“Yes, what?”

“I have difficulty believing what has happened. Hermione Granger, the smartest witch at Hogwarts, the girl I admire most, my best friend and the future Head Girl is lying here in my bed with me.”

Hermione shifted her body slightly which caused Harry to emit a hiss. She giggled. “You are a great gentleman Harry, standing at attention, guarding my entrance.”

“You are deliberately teasing me.”

With a sigh, Harry moved so they both lay on their sides, facing each other. He stroked her hair, gazing into her dark eyes. “Hermione, I have been thinking. In all great moments in my life, you have been playing a major part. I mean in finding the philosopher’s stone, in the chamber of secrets, finding Sirius, the Triwizard Tournament, and now when I lost my virginity. Always. Will you be there in the future as well?”

“What are you thinking about?” she asked, looking back at him.

“Killing Voldemort, getting married, having kids …” Harry said teasingly.

Hermione gave a gasp, but quickly found her equilibrium. “Silly, we can’t know of these things. My planning calendar doesn’t go that far.”

Harry chuckled and gave her an extra hug. They were still friends, huddled together in a big empty stone tower. But they were also something new – they were lovers. Their breathing had returned back to normal. Without knowing when, they both fell asleep.

----

The next conscious instant, Harry stared into the same brown eyes, but this time of a fully dressed and quite awake Hermione.

“Good morning and Merry Christmas! There is breakfast served for two in the common room, and our Christmas presents are there as well. And we are invited to Christmas dinner at six. And we should go to the library as soon as we have finished breakfast. I have an idea, I will explain later, and we could go for a walk after lunch, it is a lovely weather outside.”

Hermione was quite clearly in excellent spirits. Harry smiled at her enthusiasm. This was the Hermione he had known for many ears – the Hermione making plans – the Hermione he had learnt to value, respect, admire, fear – and love.

Harry reached up for her. In an instant she was in his arms.

“You OK?”

“I’m fine, Harry. – And happy. I will sit carefully though. You’re a big boy.” Harry was astonished at her bold remark. But really, this was Hermione. She could take great strides at times.

Hermione went down to the common room where Harry soon joined her. They were both ravenous having forgot about food last evening. Harry scooped up a large portion of scrambled eggs and bacon together with buttered toast and tea. Hermione’s helpings were not much smaller.

Harry found the invitation card, which read:

Hermione Granger

Harry Potter

Are kindly invited to

X-mas dinner at 6 pm.

Albus Dumbledore

“How come we are invited together on the same card?” said Harry. “I’m positive we had separate cards last year. Does he already know?”

“I remember Ron’s dad said once: ‘Doesn’t miss a trick, that man’”, answered Hermione. “I think this is his way of telling us he is not angry with us.”

“But how can he know?”

“If that map of yours can know where everyone is, surely Professor Dumbledore can know if he is interested. Perhaps he found out we were in the same room, in the same bed. He then added up the sum.”

“Maybe. So he’s not angry. But why tell us he knows?”

“I think he knows us and understand we are serious about our relation. After last night, we both know how we stand, right? And if we are serious, we shouldn’t try to hide it. That may be his message.” Harry looked silently at Hermione and nodded, accepting her logic.

While Harry finished the last remains of food on the breakfast table, Hermione started to open her first present.

“Look, my parents have sent me a mobile phone! They write that they are sorry we have had so little contact during terms. Talking on the phone is so much more personal.” She displayed proudly the contents of the box. “When do you think I can call them without being in the middle of the night or something?”

“Well” Harry answered. “How do you charge the battery here at Hogwarts, and are you sure you reach the network from here. Can such muggle devices operate here? I am sorry if I sound negative, but …”

“Oh …” Hermione sounded dejected for some seconds. “Wait! There is an electric outlet in the ‘Muggle studies’ classroom. And I saw minister Fudge showing off his mobile phone when he was here at the end of last term. It did work for him.”

“Why, that is a strength we might make us of,” said Harry softly to himself. Hermione didn’t hear or comment this though. She sorted out the charger from the box, making certain that no important items were left in the wrapping papers before throwing them aside.

Two parcels from Mrs. Weasley were next.

“I think I know what this is”, said Harry.

“You don’t”, answered Hermione. “I gave Molly some hints this summer, and I think these will come more useful than before.”

This was indeed the case; they each got a nice black cardigan knitted very fine. They both had an ‘H’ as an emblem on their left side; Harry’s was in dark blue, Hermione’s in dark red.

“People will see that we belong together”, Harry said, blowing a kiss to Hermione, who started to blush nicely before looking for the next parcel.

“This is our presents from Ron”, Hermione tossed a thin but rather large parcel to Harry. She had already started to open her own.

“My, this is funny. It is a calendar with Quiddich players from the Chudley Cannons. They are rather cute, but they have little clothes on. Look, here is Oliver Wood. He’s got rather muscular, I think.” Hermione sat giggling in her chair, leafing through her calendar.

“Yeah. Thank you Ron, this is good! I see Angelina Johnson is on the team now. Wonder if Fred had any say in this. And wow …”

“What?” Hermione shouted.

“You know, the Chudley Cannons is a mixed team and they have a women’s team as well. Didn’t you know?” answered Harry with a big grin on his face.

“Harry Potter! You are not going to put up a girlie calendar in your room, are you?” Hermione objected.

“I think you put up your calendar in your wardrobe, and I put up my in mine”, Harry said, looking a blushing Hermione in her eyes.

“I … I think this is rather innocent really,” said Hermione meekly, throwing a parcel to Harry.

“This is for you!” “To Harry with Love from Hermione” it said on the label.

“I have a present for you”, Harry said, removing I little packet from inside his robes.

Harry had got at white shirt together with a dark blue tie. The tie had figures of Madame Mim and the wizard Merlin throwing spells at each other.

“Thank you, now I know what to wear at dinner tonight,” said Harry smiling at Hermione. She had just opened her gift. Her first reaction was silence. Then she threw herself onto Harry’s lap.

“Harry, my love. This is too much. It must have cost a fortune,” she whispered with tears in her eyes. The contents had proved to be a golden necklace.

“Let me put it around your neck.” When that was done, Harry gave Hermione a great hug and was rewarded with a long kiss. She didn’t let go of the embrace.

“Thank you, but you shouldn’t …”

Harry held her for a long time and then started to whisper in her ear:

“I bought it in Diagon Alley. I had been to Gringotts signing a lot of documents when I inherited Sirius. I felt so miserable and alone and then I thought I would like to buy something for you.”

“Harry, you are not alone any more!” Hermione answered, wiping away the tears in Harry’s eyes. She remained in his lap, hugging and kissing him for a long time.

3. Potion making and girl's secrets

3. Potion making and girl’s secrets

“We should go to the library,” Hermione said. “I have got an idea. I remember from our third year that madam Pomfrey gave us girls a lesson on sex and how to avoid getting pregnant. There are spells that can be used, but she warned against using spells on oneself. But there are one or two potions that can be used, but I don’t remember the details. I don’t think I felt very concerned at the time,” she said.

“Oh, great. Then we …” Harry’s voice trailed off. After a while he added, more confidently: “If we are going to make a potion, we have to think how we can get past Snape to get the ingredients. I will go fetch my map.”

“It is not always the ingredients that are the difficulty, as you should know. It is the way you prepare the potion that matters,” lectured Hermione. “I have a rather extensive supply of ingredients myself!” However, Harry was already halfway up the stairs to his room.

“I think he loves using his map more than reading potion formulas,” Hermione smiled to herself.

Their first errand was to the Muggle studies classroom. When they got outside the portrait hole, Harry took Hermione’s hand and gave her a smile. It was a great feeling of togetherness to walk hand in hand through the deserted corridors. They met Nearly Headless Nick who bowed so low that his head swung off.

“Merry Christmas Harry and Miss Granger! Holding hands I see. I remember when I myself was young …” he said when he had replaced his head again. “Oh, those were the times …” he added smiling benevolently at the pair.

“Yes, we are very happy, aren’t we Harry?” Hermione said smiling. His chest felt tight when he saw her eyes. “Y… Yes”, he managed to croak.

They continued down to the Muggle studies classroom. Harry had never been here before. He was amazed at the line of every-day muggle devices lining the floor and cramming the shelves. Radios, TV-sets, tape recorders, washing machines, electric stoves, power drills, circle saws, hairdryers, lamps of varying designs; everything.

“Hermione, you have seen these devices at home. Why do you take muggle studies?” he asked.

“Well, the interesting part is how the ‘pureblood’ students react. I also learn how you manage the everyday life as a wizard or witch without these things. Most things we muggle-born need these devices for can be done just as easily with magic. There are some things that the muggles are better at though.”

“I see. But that means that some muggle devices can be left in the open and unless say a wizard has done his muggle study lessons; he would be left without an inkling of its use.”

Harry became thoughtful. There was an idea in his head struggling to break the surface. Meanwhile, Hermione had connected the charger of her mobile phone to en outlet on one of the workbenches. The red light on the charger came on instantly.

“Well, that does it,” Hermione stated happily. “Now for the library.”

When they reached it, Hermione went briskly up to the register with Harry a few steps behind. This was clearly her home arena. She very quickly searched the register and found the book she needed. Meanwhile Harry had activated his map and was scanning it for signs of professor Snape’s whereabouts.

“Harry, listen! Here it is,” Hermione started reading:

“The anti-conception potions exist in two types:”

“Potion A is guaranteed effective from -1 day to 7 days after intake. (That is, it can be used as a day-after contraceptive). Only the female uses it, but it is not recommended for continuous use because of the risk of side effects.”

“Potion B is guaranteed from 6 hours after intake and up to 18 weeks. The recipe allows for half of the quantity to be saved and to be taken after that time span allowing for an additional protection period of 18 weeks. This potion is to be taken by both the male and female and is effective only for that couple.”

“Great!” Harry exclaimed. “36 weeks. That means it will last the entire summer until we come back here and then we can make a new batch!” Hermione smiled happily at his implied assurance that their relation would last.

“Look here Hermione! Snape is just leaving through the main gate! And let’s see … there is someone waiting for him … Miss Emily Tanner.”

Hermione was not listening however; she had just found a note:

“Harry, it says here: ‘Hogwarts students are advised that complete sets of ingredients to these potions can be obtained from madam Pomfrey in the hospital wing. Apply in person.’ – Harry, we have better go to her at once.”

Harry started to get somewhat red in his ears. “Why, I feel a bit awkward.”

“Harry, madam Pomfrey has always treated us nice with no unnecessary questions asked. Don’t be silly!” She put the book back where it belonged and came up to Harry. She gave him a kiss on his cheek, took his hand and led him out of the library.

They entered the door to the hospital wing. In there it felt very abandoned; no activity at all. They explored cautiously further into the hall. Then they heard a bell strike in the distance. After a while, madam Pomfrey entered with an apprehensive look on her face. When she had ascertained that neither of her visitors seemed to be ill or hurt or in pain, her expression changed into a welcoming smile.

“What can I do for you two?” she asked.

“We went to the library to look up an anti-conceptive potion and found a reference to say that the ingredients could be obtained from you,” answered Hermione quietly with red ears.

“And we thought version B would suit us best,” added Harry.

“Oh really! How sweet! I wondered when you two would make that discovery. I have seen this coming for years.”

“You remind me so much of Lily and James,” she continued. “I was here during a practise period in my study to become a medi-witch. I remember them coming here asking the same question; shyly holding their hands. But … that must have been in their seventh year. You are a year faster; but youngsters mature faster nowadays. And you have gone through more hardships than they had, I think”.

“Harry”, she added when she saw the expression on his face at the mention of his murdered parents. “You should know that they had several years of happiness together. When it was time for you to be born, they came back here. I had entered this position then, so I had the honour of helping them. You were delivered in the room in there to the left. You can go and have a look.”

When Harry came back, Hermione held a paper bag in her hands with a relieved expression on her face. “Off you go then and good luck,” madam Pomfrey said. “There is a tricky bit in the beginning of the recipe, but you will manage, I think.”

“Let’s meet in my room, I’ve started making things ready.” Hermione said when they were walking back from the hospital wing. She took the stairs up to the girl’s dormitories, while Harry went to return the map to his room. He was the first to reach Hermione’s room, however; a cauldron, a set of hour glasses of varying sizes, a burner and some small glass basins was already on the table.

Hermione entered a minute later, placed the paper bag on the table and started to unpack its contents into an orderly arrangement of small envelopes and parcels. She then took out the recipe.

“We will do this together,” she said. “I read out the various steps and keep track of the time, and you do the things as I tell you. Let’s see. Here it says how the potion works”. She started reading aloud.

“The potion works a confundus charm on the spermatozoa. They are caused to swim in the wrong direction relative to the ovum, thereby preventing conception. This reaction is keyed to the couple by the ingredients acquired in steps A and B. Perform these two steps before starting step C.”

“Oh, I see this is the tricky bit madam Pomfrey told us about”, exclaimed Hermione. “Well, we are going to see this through,” she added confidently.

“What’s the problem?”

“I’m going to take 3 genital hairs from you with this tweezers. Up on the bed and take off your pants and pull down your shorts.” Hermione seemed quite composed. Very little could perturb her when something had to be done.

Harry silently complied. He soon lay on Hermione’s bed with his private parts exposed. Hermione deftly used the tweezers to pick the 3 hairs needed, and placed them in one of the small glass basins. She then giggling pinched his flabby penis with her fingers. “What’s this? I don’t recognize this thing.”

When Harry got off the bed, she quickly took his place, pulled down her knickers and lifted her skirt. “Now it’s your turn”.

Harry was not as businesslike though. When he saw her exposed he just stared. He took in the beautiful curve of her hips, the soft form of her thighs meeting with a space in between where he saw her round smooth nether lips. Where they joined there was the small button, and above it a triangle of glittering brown curly hair. Hermione’s sharp “Harry!” broke his gaze.

“You have the most beautiful pussy I ever saw!” Harry answered, picking the 3 hairs he needed and planting a quick kiss right at her pleasure button.

When Hermione had gathered herself and again stood on the floor she said: “Harry James Potter, WHAT do you know of the look of ‘pussies’?”

“Hermione please! When we visited Ron this summer, he had got at muggle girlie magazine. In it was a photo article named *Miss pretty pussy contest*. We delighted in the pictures wandering how there could be that many different looks of the same thing. That is my only experience, I promise. – I still think you would have won if you had entered that contest!” he added with a grin.

“Boys!” Hermione answered and turned away, but Harry was positive he saw a hint of a smile on her face.

After this, the making of the potion went smoothly; Hermione was reading and managing the hourglasses to time the adding of ingredients at the correct moments, and Harry was picking up the small envelopes and parcels and adding their contents and stirring carefully. Harry found after a while that this was the first time he found potion making to be fun. After a while, only one ingredient was left. The potion should now simmer for 20 minutes and Hermione activated a 15 minutes hourglass. Harry wondered why they couldn’t add the last ingredient at once and then wait.

“Harry, this much I have learnt. Eel skin is used to clear the potion and is added just before it is to be ready. You just can’t make such changes to the recipe. The instructions must be followed. They have been worked out in a special way because of a reason. But I understand your question. I think Snape is a bad teacher; he should pay much more attention to explain such things, not use his time to frighten his students. I have had to learn the principles of potion making myself from other books.”

“Thank you, Hermione”, Harry said. “I think you are the teacher I need.” He raised himself and enveloped Hermione in an embrace. “Do you still feel pain? I have noticed that you have preferred standing the entire morning.”

Hermione reached up her arms around his neck. “I will let you in on some girl secrets,” she said.

“All girls are born with a small membrane at the entrance to the vagina. You know what the vagina is, don’t you?”

“Yes, I have been there”.

“Don’t be smart, listen. That membrane will break the first time, you know, and it usually hurts a little and there is a small bleeding.”

“Yes, I know that much. I’ve often wondered how to handle that situation,” Harry put in.

“You handled it very well, Harry. For a second I was afraid you were more experienced than you led me to think,” Hermione said silently. “But I know you wouldn’t tell me a lie, would you?”

“No Hermione, You were my first, and you know it. But I was really afraid of hurting you.” Harry caressed her a while before Hermione continued her lecture.

“When girls have their period or as it is called menstruate, they have to do something to collect the blood that issues. This can be done with a special bandage, which is the way I have been doing it, or with a tampon inserted into the vagina. Many girls can use a tampon although they are virgins, but I could not do this. That membrane was too well developed. My mother told me when I started to menstruate, the summer I was 13, that a doctor very easily could make a cut so I also could use tampons.”

“I decided however that I didn’t want this. I wanted to lose my virginity the normal way. And Harry, I have always thought that it would be with you.” Hermione looked Harry steadily in his eyes. “So Harry, the small pain and the blood was nothing to me. I had been thinking of this for several years, and when it happened, it was a dream coming true.”

Another silence followed, while Harry fondly nibbled at her ears.

“And about my standing up: When you were into that room in the hospital, madam Pomfrey asked if I had any pain. She offered a salve to apply. She said it was the best from two worlds. It was based on a muggle anti bacterial salve with some magical additions of her own design. As she said, it was supposed to increase the suppleness and firmness of the tissues, and the process was improved if no unnecessary stress was applied. That’s why I am standing.”

“Hermione, I truly love you”, Harry answered after a while. “What have I done to earn I girl like you?”

“You have simply had the courage to be yourself, I think”

“Hermione, what did you say madam Pomfrey told you about that salve?”

“She said it was anti …”

“Yes, but before that”.

“… It was the best from two worlds”.

“Yes, that was it. I have an idea hatching in my head. That statement fit with that idea.”

“What idea is that?”

“I want to discuss it with you but I can’t put it in words yet.”

Hermione was now watching the hourglass. When it emptied she quickly turned a 5 minutes one and started to wait again. Harry wrapped his arms around her waist and buried his nose in her hair. “What makes you smell so wonderful?” he asked. She smiled but gave no answer. He stealthily moved one hand upwards and cupped her left breast. He was disappointed though; she obviously was wearing the rather unsexy bra he had glimpsed the day before. It was hard and unyielding. He had to bring this up carefully.

When the five minutes were gone, the potion looked like a blue grey gruel. Hermione added the powdered eel skin slowly, stirred carefully and waited. Grey clots began to form separated by a clear blue fluid. She carefully inserted a strainer into the cauldron.

“This is exactly as I should be”, she said. “Now, four spoonfuls should go into that phial over there. Will you hold it for me please?” – “So, and the rest we use today; Two spoonfuls in each of these two goblets.” With a satisfied smile, Hermione but a paper over the two goblets and put them aside to cool.

“I’ll go and wash the cauldron and the strainer”, said Harry and let action follow his words. When he came back the rest of the equipment and the little phial had been put away.

“I think we let the potion cool over lunch”, said Hermione. “It’s about time. Let’s meet in the hall. I’ll go pick up the battery and make a try to put trough a call.”

Harry and Hermione left through the portrait hole, gave each other a hug, and continued in different directions, satisfied in the results of the day so far.

4. Hogsmeade visit and professor Snape's secret

4. Hogsmeade visit and professor Snape’s secret.

Harry had started his lunch meal when Hermione came to join him at the table.

“I called my parents. It was perfect timing; they were waiting for their dessert at a restaurant. It was lovely to talk to them and wishing them a Merry Christmas. They bade me to convey their greetings to you, Harry. I told them we had a good time together.”

Harry noted with satisfaction that she had a good appetite again. The last weeks she had barely been more than looking at the food. Now she was clearly enjoying the meal – and Harry’s company. She was sitting on the edge of her chair though. After lunch they went together to dress for their afternoon walk into Hogsmeade. First however, they should take their potions.

They did this very solemnly but without words. They looked each other in the eyes, gulped down the beautiful blue coloured but evil smelling liquid and gave each other a big embrace; Harry with his arms around Hermione’s waist; she with her arms locked behind his neck. They remained in this position for a couple of minutes. They both knew the meaning of this ceremony. Finally they each uttered a single sentence:

“Harry/Hermione, I love you”. Then they both giggled at having both simultaneously said the same thing.

“If we are going out, I will need some warm clothes. And I will take out what I will wear at dinner tonight. You should have black trousers I think, my white shirt and tie, and Molly’s cardigan – and your dress robes”, Hermione said.

“Yeah,” responded Harry. “See you down in the common room in a minute”.

Harry actually followed Hermione’s advice and took out his clothes for the evening and was already waiting when Hermione came down in heavy shoes, black stockings, a black coat and with a black cap holding down her bushy hair. She had a white muffler and white mittens.

“You’re cute!” Harry said. Hermione smiled, blushing slightly. She shoved him playfully towards the portrait hole.

“You don’t look that bad yourself!”

Hermione was in excellent spirits. When she came outside the big front doors of the school and the chill and refreshing air filled her lungs, she took some dance steps and then tried to push Harry into one of the big snow heaps along the drive.

“Mione! Act your age! Come here and walk quietly with me!” teased Harry. In mock seriousness, Hermione put her hand in Harry’s and began walking with downcast eyes along his side. Harry glanced at her sideways, and very soon a smile made its way into her face.

“Harry, I’m too happy to be quiet.”

They had just reached the spot where Harry had noticed on his map earlier that someone had been waiting for professor Snape.

“Mione. Here you see what I told you. Miss Emily Tanner stood here waiting for Snape. You can see her small footmarks. Here comes a row of marks of bigger feet. That must be Snape’s. – Look here further on. They run in parallel and rather close. They seem to have been walking in steps like we are. Who is Snape walking hand in hand or arm in arm with?”

“What are you talking about? How do you know the name of that woman and how do you know the other person is Snape?”

Harry had to remind her of his discovery on his Marauders Map earlier that day. “Oh”, said Hermione and walked along silently for a while.

“Harry!” said Hermione. “We may be onto something big. I’ve been having the feeling that Snape wasn’t completely himself lately. Not really at his meanest anyway. Emily Tanner is the lady in the lingerie and beauty shop opposite The Three Broomsticks. She is not that young and I haven’t seen her wearing wedding rings. She might be in suitable age for Snape. That would really be a sensation. We will go to The Three Broomsticks and take a cup of tea. Let’s try to get a seat at one of the windows to the street and we can keep an eye for Snape. We can also ask madam Rosmerta carefully. Being Christmas, there will not be too much people so we might have a chat with her discreetly.” Hermione was ticking off the different observations with her finger in the air. Harry was furtively glancing at her, smiling. After a while Hermione caught him.

“Harry, what are you laughing at? Hermione asked a bit unsure.

Harry smiled at her again. “I’m happy looking at you”, he said, and then continued.

“I love you being the Hermione analysing things, ticking off known facts and making plans and ever being a loyal friend. I have thought about it countless of times. That’s how it was during the first years. Everything was so simple. And then things started to be difficult. Girls were smiling to me everywhere. First I was merely uncomfortable, but then I felt flattered and curious. I felt intrigued, but I still thought I should somehow be loyal to you, being my best friend, so I also constantly felt guilty. The small short relations with … you know were no hits, and I was frustrated at having found Sirius as a father but all the same not allowed to actually be having a family. Then it dawned upon me that you actually weren’t the girl I had got to know in my first years, but the years had made you far more attractive and intriguing then any other girl I knew. I saw your eyes and lips and hands holding secrets I didn’t know, but still I knew enough of your ways to tell that you too felt unhappiness and frustration. I was frightened at first to destroy our friendship and the friendship with Ron, but after a few weeks I was more and more confident that we actually were having the same problem. – And I think I was right and that makes me so happy that I want to laugh.” Harry wrapped his arm around Hermione’s shoulders and held her close.

“Oh Harry,” she said with tears in her eyes. “I have known all this and thought – at least I tried hard to believe, that in the end you would come back to me. I have always been in love with you – and I always will be,” she ended in a small voice.

They walked on, now holding each other close.

“Harry, do you know that you not only have great magical powers, but you also have a great power in knowing how other people feel?”

“Thanks, but I don’t think that will help me fighting Voldemort”.

“What do you mean by that?”

“Mione, I will tell you about that prophesy some day. You should know. That idea that’s hatching in my brains concerns that. I will need to discuss it with you when the time is ripe.”

After a few minutes, Hermione commented. “Harry, I heard you used a short version of my name. It sounded rather sweet, but you know, I’m rather proud of being called Hermione. There’s no one else that I know with that name.”

“Oh,” Harry answered dejectedly. “I’ve often thought of you as ‘Mione’, perhaps because I wanted you to be mine.”

“Oh Harry, you are sweet. You may use that nickname, but only you. Maybe I will think of something to call you.” She gave him a playful hug that nearly forced him off the road.

They had now reached the first houses of Hogsmeade. They continued to The Three Broomsticks in silence.

When they entered, they saw the small inn nearly empty. Of course, most people were at home celebrating Christmas. At a table in the inner corner, Harry recognized a few Hogwarts students. At a table close to the bar two children, a girl about 5-6 and a slightly older boy, sat playing with crayons and paper. Harry guided Hermione to a booth at one of the windows to the street. They had a god view of the shop opposite the street. Harry ordered tea for two with newly baked muffins.

Madame Rosmerta served their tea and remained at their table to chat. “I saw the two of you coming hugging each other. May I be so bold to ask if you are finally together?” At their nod, she continued: “I have been wondering when that would happen. I saw several years ago that there was a special understanding between you two.”

“You should have told us at once; it would have made things much easier”, Harry answered with a grin.

“It wouldn’t have worked”, answered the Madame Rosmerta. “You had to figure that out for yourselves.”

Hermione smiled at her and added in a low voice: “Is there an understanding, as you say, between Miss Tanner and a Hogwarts teacher? We think we saw them together earlier today.”

“Yes there might be”, Madame Rosmerta’s interest was evident. “I have seen a person with dark clothes and black lank hair coming and going lately.”

“That description fits professor Snape, our potions master”.

“Hum”, thought Madame Rosmerta, “I think that they met at the fair this summer. Miss Tanner was then living with her mother but she had some ailment or other; I have heard that she got magical help for that and she, the mother, is now living in a home for elderly people. Your good professor Snape might be at the bottom of that.”

“Living in a home for the elderly can be a good thing. My grandmother does, and she has improved greatly when she got company and other people to talk to,” added Hermione for good measure.

“Sure”, said Madame Rosmerta before she left for a new customer. “And Miss Tanner needed to have a life of her own.”

Harry and Hermione exchanged a conspiratory smile; Now professor Snape; they had ammunition if he was to heckle them because of their love.

Some minutes later, the boy and girl came up to their table with Madame Rosmerta behind. “These are my children. Because of the holiday, I have to have them here at the bar while I work. They would be very happy to say hello to you Harry.”

Normally Harry would have felt awkward at the situation, but as he saw the little girl in her Sunday best with glittering eyes his heart melted. “Hello, what’s your name?” he said to the girl. “Rosanna,” the girl said and climbed up into his lap. Harry saw Hermione’s eyes fill with laughter.

“Is it true that ‘You-know-who’ tried to kill you when you were a baby?” Rosanna continued. After an affirmative nod from an embarrassed Harry she continued: “Did you get a scar? May I see it?” To Hermione’s astonishment, Harry let his hand brush away his hair to reveal his scar on his forehead. Rosanna darted her little hand to feel it. “Oh” she said, “But it isn’t very big.”

Harry noted that her brother had a note book in his hand but he had not said a single word. Obviously Rosanna was the more outgoing of the two. “Can we have your autograph, please?” Harry took the book from the brother and scribbled his name and the date and then did the same for Rosanna when she produced a similar book. Harry noted that Hermione tried to hide her face. He saw tears of laughter in her eyes.

Harry lowered his mouth to Rosanna’s ear and said: “You should have the autograph of the young lady over there. She is a very powerful witch!” She answered “Yes, Thank you!” and gave Harry a big hug before climbing down from his lap.

The boy quickly turned a page in his note book and asked Hermione for her autograph. Harry secretly put out his tongue in her direction. Hermione however good-humouredly wrote her name Hermione Granger on the page presented her. When Rosanna put her book forward however, she had not turned the page, so without any thought Hermione put only her first name in the remaining space on top of the page.

Thus it happened that Rosanna was presented with a paper that a few years later would bring her a fortune if she ever would want to sell it. It read:

Hermione

Harry Potter

The Three Broomsticks

Christmas Day 1996

During this interval, they had completely forgotten to keep an outlook for professor Snape. By sheer luck they saw two dark clothed figures leave the house opposite the street. Harry quickly paid their bill and they made their way back towards school. They saw the couple in the distance ahead of them.

When they reached a bend beyond the last house of the village, the couple stopped and embraced and then parted. Soon after, the figure walking on along the road vanished with a distant pop. The other person came back their way however. When they met, Hermione recognised Miss Tanner. They wished her a Merry Christmas.

Now, they had to make haste in order to be in time for dinner, after this most successful spying trip.

5. Christmas dinner and a good night

Harry and Hermione had to walk hard in order to be in time for dinner. When they reached the school, they barely had time for a short shower before dressing. Harry had to admit that it was a good thing to have the clothes already decided and laid out. Harry was the first down in the common room. They had just a few minutes now before dinnertime, and Hermione was not to be seen.

When she came down, she had a short pleated black skirt, a white blouse, Molly’s cardigan with just the lower buttons done and her dress robes draped over her shoulders. The golden necklace was clearly visible around her neck. She must have done something with her face Harry mused. He had not thought about her as simply beautiful before. He had no knowledge what love and happiness can do.

“Harry, we have to run!” she said.

When they came near the doors to the great hall, they slowed down to catch their breaths. Harry offered Hermione his arm in a formal way before they entered. Everyone else seemed to have reached their seats and stood waiting behind their chairs. A whisper spread among the waiting when they walked together towards the tables. Harry saw the big clock with its figure of a goblin wielding an axe prepared to strike the hour. With a strong look, he stopped the figure until he and Hermione had reached their chairs opposite professors Dumbledore and McGonagall. Professor Snape was placed next to professor McGonagall and next to him waited madam Pomfrey. Hermione had professor Flitwick to her right, by a special chair with many cushions. Harry had madam Pince, the librarian to his left. Precisely when they reached their seats, Harry released the mechanism, and the big clock boomed its six strokes. Harry at first thought that no one had noted his tamper with the clock until he caught professor Dumbledore’s twinkling eyes. “Nice touch Harry!” he whispered.

The Christmas dinner was delicious as most dinners at Hogwarts. They made small talk with others at the table. Professor McGonagall clearly was satisfied with her two pupils. Harry understood that their seating was an honour. No other students were seated at the teacher’s table. McGonagall asked politely of Hermione how they had spent their day. She answered by describing the walk to Hogsmeade in beautiful winter weather, the tea with the admiring children of madame Rosmerta and their fast walk back. McGonagall then innocently turned to professor Snape.

“I hear that you Severus have business occasionally in Hogsmeade nowadays?” – “Yeah, I think we saw you today,” added Harry. Professor Snape’s answer was rather curt however.

“What I do in my spare time is my business. I expect to be allowed my privacy.” Professor McGonagall was taken aback by the rather rude answer.

“Of course we will respect your privacy, as you will respect ours,” answered Harry unperturbed, looking him straight in his eyes.

“Very well,” answered professor Snape.

“Did something happen I didn’t follow?” said professor McGonagall.

“Only that I, Hermione and professor Snape just reached an agreement,” answered Harry, still looking at professor Snape who responded with a barely noticeable nod. Professor Dumbledore had quickly understood what had happened, though.

“Yes, privacy is important these days.” he commented. He then turned to professor McGonagall. “We talked earlier this year about the disposition of dormitories in Gryffindor Tower. Perhaps it’s time to open up the lower corridor already before term starts. What do you think Minerva?”

“Yes Albus, that would be sensible.” She answered. “Do we have enough funding to start that already before New Year? If so, I will be in touch with Mr Mason already on Monday.”

“Yes, that would be OK. I have one or two ideas of my own. Please let me talk to Mr Mason when he comes here.” Professor Dumbledore then directed himself to Harry and Hermione.

“We will se to it that you have your own rooms when the new term starts.”

“Please professor,” added Harry, “let Ron and maybe Hermione’s roommates have some new arrangements as well.”

“Yes, our relation will come as a shock for him, I’m afraid. Being left alone on the top floor would be hard for Ron to take,” Hermione put in.

“I doubt he will be nearly as astonished as you think”, Professor Dumbledore said with twinkling eyes. “At least to an old man as myself, the step you two have taken has been quite obvious in coming. And I’m sure we will arrange something for Ronald Weasley as well”.

Madame Pince, on the left side of Harry asked: “I understand you two are to be congratulated of finally being together. For how long has that been?”

“Quite recently, in fact” said Harry somewhat vaguely, “but it must have been in the dreams for both of us some while because now that it has happened, it feels like the most natural thing in the world.” At those words, Hermione put her hand over Harry’s and squeezed it discreetly. She didn’t remove her hand.

After dinner, most of the teachers and the students moved to the groups of chairs close to the big fireplace in the hall to feast on fruits and sweets. Harry sat down in a big armchair with Hermione sitting on the armrest. They had a good time, exchanging jokes with the others. After a while Harry noted Hermione had been quiet for a few minutes. He looked up in her face and caught a dreaming expression in her eyes and a flush on her cheeks. Looking at her in his own eyelevel he saw the curve of her right breast stretching her blouse beneath her cardigan. Obviously she was wearing a white lace bra he hadn’t seen before. More interesting though, her nipple showed standing out clearly. She was dreaming and not an innocent dream either. The thought sent a jolt down his loins. Soon they were to spend another night together, this time with no limitation. He reached up and drew her cardigan around her and patted her on her knee.

“Are you cold Mione? Care for a walk?”

She looked down into his smiling eyes, understanding that he had read her thoughts. “Cold? No. But a walk – Yes. I think it is time for me to say Good Night. Good Night, everyone!”

Hermione left the hall followed by Harry. Several eyes followed them to the stairs.

---

They walked slowly along the corridors in silence. When they passed the big windows to the south, they stood for a while looking out over the backyard with the cold moonlight over the snow. Hermione stepped into Harry’s arms. She was awarded with a long kiss.

“It’s true,” she said. “We have been together for a long time, at least in my thoughts. The only difference is that now it’s real.”

“Yes,” added Harry, “even when I was dating Cho or Luna, I often in my mind discussed things with you. I heard your answers, and most times I also did things like you suggested.”

“I’ve been thinking of kissing and snogging, and even having sex as well”, Hermione whispered. “Now I’m a bit scared though.”

“You don’t need to be scared. You know I wouldn’t dream of doing anything to you that you didn’t want to do. I actually do think I have a bit of self control.”

“Oh Harry, that’s not the problem. I want it to be good for you. I’m not sure how to do, what to do –. I feel so uncertain of the whole thing.”

Harry bent down to nuzzle her ear and whispered into it: “Mione love, you have said you love me because I am myself, and I love you because who you are and because you love me and not my name. I think we should forget about everything having to be absolutely right. If we do what we feel right at the time I think we will manage. And if we do it out of love, nothing can go terribly wrong, don’t you think?”

“I have been thinking of this night all day, and I have been stuffing my knickers this evening with toilet tissue because I was so wet, and then I nearly chicken out at the last instant.”

“Don’t exaggerate. You haven’t started chewing your lower lip yet”, said Harry with a smile. “Come along, let’s do it now!” He led her along through the portrait hole.

“I want my dressing gown. Wait.” Hermione was herself again. She ran up the stairs to the girl dormitory. When she came back an instant later, she had taken off her dress robes and carried her dressing gown over her arm.

---

When they came to Harry’s room, Hermione took out two candles from under her dressing gown and put them onto the table. She lighted them with a flick of her wand. Meanwhile Harry opened his bed.

“I think we should undress each other,” he said.

“Don’t let it take too long,” she answered in a noticeably pressed voice.

Harry stood in front of her and took her hands in his. “Mione, I’m happier than I can remember having ever been. You are so beautiful, and I love you very much.” He kissed her and in the same time slid her cardigan off her shoulders. She did the same to him.

The next item was to be her blouse. His fingers were trembling slightly, but he managed to unbutton it without trouble. Meanwhile Hermione did the same with Harry’s shirt. Their eyes locked and they took off each other’s shirts. They stood very close and Hermione touched gently Harry’s chest and moved in for a kiss. Harry let the kiss continue down Hermione’s cheek, neck and collarbone. He then became acutely aware of her breasts contained in a lacy white bra. He pulled back a bit to behold these marvels like expensive sweets in a luxury box. He returned his lips to follow the silky curves. Hermione gave a sigh and pressed his head to her bosom, letting her fingers trail through his hair. After a while, she stepped back and guided his hands to the waistband of her skirt.

After some fumbling with these unfamiliar designs, he managed to unbutton the waistband and pull down the zipper. Hermione helped by wriggling off her underskirt at the same time and stepped out of it. She then reached forward and quickly opened Harry’s zipper and pulled town his trousers. Without waiting, she continued to take off her own shoes and stockings. Harry followed her lead and then stepped out of the heap of trousers and shoes.

Harry had a momentary flashback of the summer the previous year. He had then seen Hermione in a bathing suit when they met at the Burrows. She was definitely a different sight now with a well-proportioned body accentuated by the white bra and matching panties. He reached for her waist and pulled her towards him. He reached behind her back and undid her bra. Hermione pressed herself against his chest so it didn’t fall off however. She put her hands in the waistband of his boxers and pulled down. The boxers were rather tented though, so they got stuck. For good measure Harry grabbed her panties and tugged them down. After some wrestling they both stood naked on the floor.

“It seems you are glad to see me,” Hermione giggled indicating his erection. She resolutely grabbed it in her hand and steered him towards the bed. Resourceful Hermione!

Without letting go of him she lay down on the bed and pulled him in place between her legs. When he was standing on his knees she raised her legs and guided him down. She had done some research regarding this instant. No one could deny that Hermione could master things that could be read in books. Expertly, she moved Harry’s cock up and down between her folds before placing him at her entrance. “Now”, she commanded. Harry sunk slowly down into her tight opening urged on by her legs closing around his waist.

The night before had not prepared either of them for this feeling. Hermione felt no pain, just utter bliss when she was completely filled. Harry for the first time experienced velvet walls against his most sensitive skin with no foreign material in between. He tried to keep still only pressing himself against her, but the feeling just became stronger and stronger – he just had to move. After two cramped thrusts, he felt as if his entire inside just flushed out through his member leaving just a whimper going out of his mouth. Hermione responded with a number of deep shudders. She crushed her legs and arms around him so hard that he felt as if things were about to break.

All of a sudden they both were drenched in sweat and panting like having run a 100-yard race. Words came back slowly. They were mainly words of endearment and fascination. After a few minutes they shifted position a little. Harry eased off his weight onto his arms and looked Hermione in her eyes and smiled. He eased out and pushed his length into her again. He was still rock hard.

“I can feel your heart beating”, he said smiling. “Inside you.” She responded by tightening her muscles around him twice.

“I felt that,” he answered and tightened his bottom muscles twice in response.

“I felt that too. Maybe we could use this to send secret messages?”

“Yeah. The method lacks long range capability though.”

“True. Just a few inches,” she giggled.

Harry answered by cupping her left breast with his hand and bent down to kiss her nipple. She let out a moan and angled her hips so as to cause his cock move back and forth within her vagina. He moved his mouth to her other breast and so doing caused his dick to nearly leave her pussy. Before Hermione had time to object, he pushed in again. He did this a couple of times very slowly. They both were now quite aroused again and started to move in unison. They urged each other on until Harry suddenly stopped to catch his breath.

“We are not in a hurry you know. We have the whole night.”

“Yes, but it feels so damned good,” answered Hermione. “Is this a good position?” she asked, raising her legs so her knees reached her breasts.

“Yes”, Harry answered after a couple of long and slow thrusts. “I think I feel your bottom.”

“We fit rather well together, don’t you think?” smiled Hermione closing her legs around his waist again and started rocking her hips. She was grinding her clit against his pelvic bone, and began soon to emit small noises of delight. Harry now started to match her grinding motions blended with forceful thrusts. They soon reached a mutual rhythm. They had the same meaning of slow passages and fast ones until it was only hard and fast. Finally wave after wave of the utmost pleasure washed over them and they became still gasping for breath.

They disentangled their weary limbs and lay down on their side, looking into their eyes. They slowly caressed each other with their free hands and wordlessly fell off to sleep.

---

When Harry awoke it was still in the middle of the night judging by the moonlight trough the window. The candles were still alight but very much shorter. Hermione were moving, trying to get out of the bed. When she saw Harry awake she said: “I need a shower. I feel sticky all over by sweat and – other things.” Harry swung his legs out of the bed making room for her to get out of it as well. After a short hesitation she left the room without her morning gown. Harry followed her down the corridor to the bathroom.

She went directly to one of the shower cabins and began to gather her hair in her hands. Harry joined her and asked. “Should I help you?”

“I don’t want my hair to get wet,” she answered.

“OK,” he said with a smile. He took the shower handle, adjusted the temperature, and started to sprinkle her gently. He then took the bath soap; put a quantity in his hands and began to gently rub her with it. He started under her arms, worked his hands around her back and down her shoulder blades and along her spine. He added some more soap, noticing she had arched her head back with her eyes shut. He worked her breasts gently, weighing them in his hands. He continued downwards over her stomach. She raised one knee, giving him access to the inner of her thighs. “Don’t get soap into my pussy,” she said.

He worked her thighs noticing some stains that became slippery when they became wet. He continued with her groin, carefully applying some of the last lather in his hands, and finally finished with the brown curly hair of her pussy. She let out a short hiss.

He stood up and began to rinse the soap away with the shower held in one hand, stroking over her body with the other. She hummed happily; obviously she appreciated his attention; or was it worship? When he was done and returned to massage her breasts, she giggled: “You can stop now; I think they are quite clean by now. – Now it is my turn”.

“You can keep your arms above your head,” she commanded. She began by sprinkling him with the shower, just like he had done. He felt rather vulnerable standing like this, keeping his eyes shut, especially since he was aware of being somewhat aroused by his earlier treatment of Hermione. If she also noticed, he didn’t know, she made no comment. She put soap in her hands and rubbed him in the same order like he had done – beginning with his arms, his back, his chest. She played shortly with his nipples and with the few hairs that had developed on his chest. The feeling sent a thrill through his body. She continued to his thighs and down his legs. She paused to renew the amount of soap in her hands. Harry, keeping his eyes shut had a momentary thought that she had finished. He got a minor shock when he felt her hand very carefully grab his balls continuing to his entire groin area and finally getting her hand around his cock. She resolutely pulled the skin back and stroked it with the lather in her hand. He twitched violently and he couldn’t avoid getting hard in her hand.

She made no comment but took the shower and started to rinse the soap away. It felt so good having someone caressing his body while the warm water streamed down. He felt his erection hit her now and then while she was moving around him. He started to wonder if she touched it on purpose. The thought made nothing to ease the throbbing in his cock and when she finally wrapped her hand around it to rinse the last soap away, he knew for certain.

She stroked him with strong fingers until he couldn’t help moving in response. He then got the surprise of the day (or night) when she quickly hooked up the shower handle, clasped her hands behind his neck and jumped up on him, wrapping her legs around him. If she had thought she could get him into her in one try she had miscalculated. She ended up with his cock pressed tightly up against her stomach. Harry had rapidly regained his senses however; he reached down and steered himself to her entrance and then steadied her with both hands below her thighs. He backed her up against the wall of the shower stand and pushed. The water had taken away all lubricating fluids so the first push didn’t result in much. Her fluids had begun to seep out so already on the next push he managed to enter her. “Easy!” she cried out. He tried his best to go easy. He repeatedly pulled back and pushed slowly and each time he went further in. She lifted her knees and he penetrated her entirely. He continued with slow long strokes. Her mouth found his and they connected their faces as well.

From then on it was no slackening down. They raced each other until he erupted into her and she cramped around him. Harry’s legs buckled under him and they ended up in a heap on the floor. Somehow the shower handle became dislocated and came down with a sharp bang. All that could be heard was heavy breathing.

“Where did you get that idea?” Harry asked when he had regained his breath.

“I read about it in one of Lavender’s books,” Hermione answered.

“There seems to be many benefits from reading books,” Harry commented while he tried to sort out his legs from under Hermione.

“Good the shower came down. Now there is some need to rinse the goo away again,” Hermione said and reached up to turn the water on. No further words were said. They rinsed themselves in turn and then towelled each other dry. Fresh and rosy but rather tired they returned to Harry’s bed.

Hermione smoothed out the sheets and lay back. Harry climbed in and started a long dry kiss from her legs up her thighs, making a pause over her pussy where he drew in a long smell through his nose, and finally coming to rest against her breasts. He let out a long sigh.

“Mione, I need you. You are more important to me than anything else in the world.”

She held him tight to her breasts. In a minute, he was asleep.

Hermione was laying thinking, fondly playing her fingers through Harry’s hair. This situation was quite new to her. She had dreamed of something like this for several years. But now that it was real, she was awed at the speed with which this had developed. She had been fond of Harry for several years; since the first year in fact although her feelings then had been the feelings of a little girl having a best friend for the first time, and a boy at that. Through the years her feelings for Harry had developed. She was aware of him as a genuinely honest and caring person, always sensitive to the feelings of others. He had often felt a great frustration the last year or two, which had made him sometimes difficult to stand, but she had always understood the reasons for his temper and had felt sorry for him.

The episodes with Cho and Luna had been difficult. She had researched every book she could find on the topic and had realised that she had to avoid showing jealousy at all costs. Meanwhile; her own hormones had called attention to themselves. The talk and gossip of her roommates had been hard to endure because of the longings and fantasies they awoke. She had fantasized of intimate situations with Harry regularly. That had made her sensitive to his presence like nothing before. She had been afraid of showing more interest than natural thus giving her secrets away.

And now all walls and all pretence had fallen. She held not only his naked body but also his naked soul in her arms. How could she handle this enormous new task? This was indeed a challenge. She would rise to it. She felt a great happiness fill her. Harry was to be her major task in life. With a happy sigh she fell asleep.

6. Lazy day with some revelations

Harry awoke slowly lying on his back with the strange sensation that someone, Hermione, was slowly stroking his morning hard-on. In his drowsiness he didn’t move but enjoyed the sensation without showing signs of being awake. Hermione slowly raised herself to a sitting position straddling his thighs. She then moved up positioning him and then sat down on him. His eyes fluttered open for an instant seeing her with closed eyes and her head flung backwards with en ecstatic smile on her face. This was obviously another experiment of her own.

When she began to slowly grind her hips against his, Harry settled more comfortably on his back and let his hands follow her thighs up and rest on her hips. He didn’t make a sound but showed his awareness by allowing himself to move slightly in the same rhythm.

Harry opened his eyes, only to find Hermione still wearing that ecstatic expression on her face with closed eyes. His own gaze wandered over her exposed body lit by the morning light, her breasts swaying with her movements, her slender waist with soft but clearly toned muscles, her hips and soft thighs resting on him, her patch of brown curly hair mingling with his darker black, and an occasional glimpse of his own erection moving within her mysterious folds. His mind was filled with a mixture of affection, wonder and pure lust.

Her motions became fiercer, and she leaned forward, resting her hands on his upper arms, allowing him to move his hands up to her breasts. He massaged her stiffened nipples with his thumbs while thrusting vigorously into her. Their movements became erratic and they reached their climax nearly at the same time, she collapsing onto his chest. Her body had a thin sheen of perspiration, and she breathed hard. Between gulps for air she whispered:

“Thank you Harry, that was fantastic. I love you.”

“I love you too”, he answered. “You continue to astonish me. Was that also from Lavender’s book? I didn’t know you were reading such things.”

“So I can still have surprises for you?”

“They will surely be pleasant surprises:”

Nothing more was said. She adjusted to his body, snuggling close laying on her left side with one leg and one arm around him and her head on his chest. He reached out for the blankets and tucked them around them both. He held her close. Her breathing became regular and she was soon asleep.

Harry lay awake with his left hand stroking her hair down the nape of her neck. His mind boggled with this huge mental leap. He lay here with a girl in his arms, a completely new sensation. He felt a wonderful calmness. If someone, only a few days ago, had told him that this was going to happen, he wouldn’t have believed it. That it was to be with his best friend, Hermione Granger, wouldn’t have made it any more probable.

On the other hand, they had known each other for several years by now, and they had never really been on bad terms. Rather, they knew the ways of each other so well that they often had found that only very few words were needed in discussions. A thought hit Harry as a lightning: They really shared their backgrounds; they had both been brought up in a muggle family and had been to a muggle school for their first years. On summer vacations, they had seen some muggle TV and video films, at least much more often than many of the school mates. Harry remembered that in muggle school, he really had been rather a good student, doing his homework to the satisfaction of his teacher. Why was it more difficult to concentrate on homework nowadays?

Harry’s mind drifted off into memories of his first years at Hogwarts. Often a girl with bushy brown hair and chocolate eyes appeared to his mind. Maybe he had been in love with Hermione all these years without realizing it? At least, the pictures in his mind showed her in many other situations than did the pictures of Ron. There was a certain sentiment around Hermione in his mind. Many a memory centred on her brown eyes, either smiling at him with good humour in a meeting or after a common experience, or out of concern after one of Harry’s many accidents.

With a start, Harry thought to look at the alarm-clock at his bedside. It was about time to get ready for breakfast and a new day. He took a steady grip on Hermione and rolled her up on top of him. He began rocking her lightly, still holding her in his embrace.

“Mione. Wake up; breakfast will be ready shortly.”

She began to move in his arms. She looked into his eyes and gave a sigh. Hermione returned Harry’s embrace, kissed him and whispered.

“Harry. I thought it was a silly thing to fall in love with my best friend. Now I think that it was the best thing that could happen. I already know you and feel at ease together with you. Thank you for being you.”

“Yes Mione. I’ve been thinking that we’ve shared a lot that since we first became friends. We have experienced much and grown since then. – At least you have,” he added, giving her bottom an extra hug.

“Do you think I am fat?” she asked anxiously.

“No silly! I love every inch of you. You are gorgeous. You are definitely not fat. Lavender and Parvati must have told you that; haven’t they?”

“I’m afraid they are more interested in their own looks,” Hermione answered getting out of the bed and putting on her dressing gown. Crookshanks was waiting for her at Harry’s door and followed her when she left for her own room.

Harry’s eyes followed her when she got up and dressed. She truly was setting his teenage hormones in action. His chest felt too small for his heart. The motion of muscles under her soft skin and the vibration of her breasts when pulling the dressing gown around her made his blood burn.

Harry started for the morning shower still thinking. Surely, if Voldemort was to threaten Hermione, the image of her this morning would add quite a few percent extra power to Harry’s spells. BUT, Harry felt convinced; “the next battle will not be my love against Voldemort’s hatred. There will be some other factor involved.”

“I will have to discuss that prophesy with Hermione,” Harry decided for himself.

---

Hermione was already waiting in the common room when Harry came down.

“What took you so long?” she asked starting though the portrait hole.

“I was thinking”, Harry answered.

“Oh, that explains a lot”, Hermione teased him.

Hermione’s smile made Harry forget trying to tease back. He merely took her hand in his, starting towards the breakfast in the great hall.

“Harry! What if someone see us holding hands?” Hermione whispered.

“Why not? I’m just proud of being the boyfriend of the great Hermione Granger”. Harry took his chance to tease her back. The effect was that Hermione reached the breakfast table with rather red ears.

After serving herself pumpkin juice and a large bowl of cereals, Hermione continued:

“But if people here see us, they will tell others and then the rumour will spread. What if Ron hear about it before we can tell him?”

“I’ve got to think that it doesn’t have to be a problem. Sirius was best friend to my parents, and what I have understood, he was very happy when they came together. And he has been as a father to me, as you know.” Harry was silent for a while. Hermione looked at him with understanding, and then he continued. “Ron would most likely react in the same way. He wouldn’t be jealous anyway. I think his greatest interest lately has been to get Lavender to bed.”

Hermione seemed shocked. “Is that really so?”

“Well, more or less, that’s what it adds up to. – But remember, Ron’s decent. She’s not anybody to him.”

Hermione mused for a while: “I would really prefer not to make a secret of our being together. I really feel happy, Harry, and it would feel great to be able to live with it in a normal way.”

“What makes me afraid is not the gossip, but that Voldemort may use you to get to me. Maybe we should ask Dumbledore about that some time.”

A couple of minutes later, when they were done with the breakfast, Harry asked:

“Mione, could we go to the library today? I would like to show my assignment in Transfiguration. Maybe you can help me with some ideas?”

Harry smiled inwardly at Hermione’s reaction. He had guessed rightly. She beamed like she had got another Christmas gift.

“Yes! Naturally! I have some research going as well. I haven’t planned anything else for the day.”

“Actually I want to discuss some other things with you today as well. Maybe after lunch. I have an errand to Hogsmeade. I would like to do that tomorrow. That’s one thing we have to talk about. And then; we have the prophesy. But let’s start with the library.”

“Prophesy? You know I have no belief in divination.”

“This one is different though.”

They left the breakfast table together walking close but not holding hands. They could sense a number of pairs of eyes following them through the big oak doors.

---

“Look, my assignment has got the title ‘Transfiguration through the ages’”, began Harry.

“I started with some books on Transfiguration of different age, and found that the things you transfigured things into seemed to follow some fashions. Today we often transfigure things into goblets, saucers, hairbrushes and the like. A hundred years ago, they were fond of transfiguring into kitchen utensils, before that, frogs, mice, rabbits and other small animals were popular. I need some way of getting it systematic though”.

“Whoa”, answered Hermione. “That sounds very interesting. Maybe you have detected something more than McGonagall actually intended. – Let’s see. If we look in the registry for books used as textbooks here at Hogwarts, we should get a nice set of books from different periods. Then you only need to look up the contents of each book and count the entries. Then you put down the counts on a big sheet, draw your conclusion like you have already done, and write it up.”

“Yeah, that sounds like what I had in mind, but I don’t know how to do that without having a job that would take weeks, just to seek out all those books.”

“Harry, now it pays off to have a bookworm as girlfriend,” Hermione said with some bitterness in her voice.

“I’ve never called you that!” Harry interjected.

“No, you haven’t. At least the last few years, I give you that. Really, Harry, I know that you can see other things in me, but I have heard that too often. Now, I will show you the beauty of this library. Madam Pince has described how the search magic works on several occasions, but few seem to grasp it. She has finally allowed me to use that magic by myself.”

“Really?”

“Look,” Hermione continued, “The registry cards are sorted in a certain order by the query spell. The default order is alphabetic of course. That’s how you normally see them. Now, watch out!”

Hermione took out her wand. “Select Transfiguration, Hogwarts textbook, standard course, order by age”.

Harry was thunderstruck. Only Hermione’s calm made him stay and watch. Register drawers opened and closed, cards erupted into the air, flew around and finally settled into a previously empty drawer. Hermione calmly went forward and looked at the small number of cards that had assembled themselves.

“Here Harry, these are the books you have to find. Shall I show you how to do that?”

Hermione turned to Harry with an air of triumph and pride. The only answer he could produce was “Please”.

Hermione raised her wand again, touched the selected cards and said, “Show books”. To Harry’s amazement, he heard a soft sound here and there among the bookshelves, and he saw a few books slowly sliding forward.

“Now you take one of these markers for each book, write your name on the dotted line, divide it in half and place the upper part in the bookshelf where you take out the book. The other part goes into the book. That allows the book to find its way into the shelf when you return it.”

“I see. Madame Pince has always helped me when I have borrowed books before”.

“She is very careful of her library. I had to ask her several times before she allowed me to search for books by myself. – Now you write down what’s on those cards before we return them into their proper places. Then you can start scanning trough the books and count the various transfiguration targets.”

Hermione looked at Harry, rather pleased with herself. Harry sensed that and opened his arms to give her a hug. Harry had come to understand that behind her façade of self-confidence was a small girl seeking approval, not at least from herself.

“Thank you Mione. I knew you would know how to do this in no time. – Oops, you seem rather hard breasted today.” Harry had felt that she had her old-fashioned bra on today. He hastily continued. “I hope to see you perform more ‘Mione’s Miracles’ in the future.” He kissed her forehead.

Harry took the small deck of cards and went to his desk. “I will start copying these right away.”

Hermione remained standing a while with a satisfied expression. She felt happiness in being able to help and obviously impress Harry. She also found satisfaction in seeing him starting his work. If only this could continue with both of them working together like this!

Harry felt relieved that his idea of transfiguration practise being influenced by changing fashions seemed to hold. The help from Hermione meant that he now could see the future work promising a successful end. He stole an occasional glance in her direction and smiled inwardly when he saw her press her hand to her bosom, testing its resilience. Obviously the topic would come up again. He thought to propose a visit to Miss Tanner’s lingerie shop tomorrow.

After an hour’s work, he was done with the list of references and had constructed a chart to fill in the findings in scanning through the various books. He stood up and went over to Hermione at her desk.

“What are you reading?” he asked.

“Are you done with the cards? I can show what to do with them,” she answered.

“Yes please, but I can guess what the incantation will be. It is best you do it though.”

She put the registry cards Harry had used back into their special drawer and said: “Default order. Reorder.” This time Harry was prepared for the action. Cards zoomed through the air, drawers opened and shut, and in an instant, the cards were back in their proper places.

“Impressive!” Harry had grabbed Hermione’s arms from behind and leant forward whispering in her hair. “But you didn’t tell me what you were reading.”

“I started reading Occlumency before Christmas. I thought that it is important for you and that if I did some reading we could practise together. Maybe it would be easier for you to do that with me than doing it with Snape. Only I didn’t dare suggest it,” she said in a low voice.

“Mione, if I didn’t already love you, I would begin now,” Harry said. “And let’s promise to never again be afraid of each other.” They remained standing holding each other for a while before silently returning to their respective work.

---

“Lunch time,” Hermione said, closing her books and arranging them in a neat pile on her desk. Harry started doing the same with his books and the big piece of parchment he used to arrange his findings. They then walked hand-in-hand out of the library, down the corridors to the main hall and the lunch table. Both of them were in good mood. For Harry, there was a new feeling of a bit of work well done. He had often had that feeling after DA-training or after Quidditch practise, but never before after a morning in the library. For Hermione, Harry’s obvious admiration for her skill with the library registry was boosting her self-esteem.

After lunch, the good mood was mixed with the satisfaction of a full stomach. They decided to start the afternoon before the fire of the Gryffindor common room. Hermione made her way up to her own room while Harry stoked the fire.

They sat close together on the couch staring into the flames silently and at peace. Harry took her hand in his and stroked her fingers gently with his thumb. She leaned on him letting her head fall on his shoulder. Minutes passed.

Harry let go of her hand and moved his right arm around her shoulders cupping her chin with his left hand. He leaned in for a kiss. She accepted his attempt by leaning backwards and opening her lips to his probing tongue. She tasted of mint – she had taken some time with a toothbrush. Harry hoped his own breath would not be too bad. She definitely didn’t seem to mind anyway. His left hand roamed on, over her arm, down her waist, pulling her further into his embrace. She put her hand behind his neck while his free left hand found its way around her back caressing her spine.

Now he felt it. He moved his hand around cupping her right breast while continuing his kisses. She moaned. He pulled away a few inches, looked her into her eyes, smiling.

“You have changed your bra.”

Hermione went red on her ears. Harry pulled her to him and whispered in her ear.

“Nice touch. I liked that.”

She buried her head against his neck.

“Mione. May I ask why you wear such old-fashioned bras like the one this morning?” Harry tried.

Harry leaned down on her and pushed her back on the couch. “Mione. This is Harry. I don’t laugh at you, I don’t think badly about you and I’m happy you thought to change. I’m just curious and have wanted to ask you for a long time but of course earlier I couldn’t. And it does have something to do with some other things I want to talk about. And I know there is always a reason when you do something.”

Hermione appeared both frustrated and flustered. “Why do you ask such a question? We sit here kissing and – having a wonderful time – and you – you start – start teasing me for my underwear.” She seemed about to cry.

“Mione, dear; I’m sorry, but you know. – Before I understood I loved you, I was curious about you. That maybe is the first stage. I kept watching for details of you. And of course, girl’s underwear is interesting for boys.” Harry held her hands in his, talking in a low voice. “I remember once when I and Ron came to your dormitory to fetch you – we were going somewhere – and you girls had got your laundry back. Lavender and Parvati giggled and made a show of their bras when stuffing them into their drawers, but you were instead very secretive and tried to hide your laundry. I happened to see enough to recognise the same design I’ve seen in aunt Petunia’s laundry. That astonished me, and it still does.”

Hermione had been looking into Harry’s emerald eyes when he told his tale. She saw only honesty and love, and her own eyes began to water. “Harry, I’ve never had girls as close friends, and it’s not easy to go buying underwear with your friends if they are boys, as you and Ron. Besides I’ve been more interested in books when spending my allowance.” She made a small pause before she continued. “I’ve got a cousin, a couple of years older than me. I’ve got some of her clothes when she had grown out of them. When I was small, I admired her very much, so it was great when I got a bra of my own that way. Since then, it has been rather practical for me. And that sort are made to last,” she added with at smile.

“Good,” Harry said. “Tomorrow we will visit Miss Tanner and buy you some new things. I hope a boyfriend can be allowed into such a shop.”

Harry saw her hesitate a second, and added. “I will pay for them, and we can go have lunch somewhere in Hogsmeade as well.” When he saw her still hesitant, he pulled her to him and continued:

“Mione, listen! Money is not a problem. I’ve got enough for the two of us, and I think we should be allowed some fun with them. I need to tell you this. I’ve been thinking about it and this is something you should know.”

“This will be a long tale,” Harry started. “I learned of wizard money when I first visited Gringotts together with Hagrid the summer before the first year began. I then got to know that a fairly large heap of money actually was mine, an inheritance from my parents. I have not been very concerned about money until this summer; I’ve always had enough not to bother. I’ve felt rather awkward about this, as you know, especially as I’ve understood that others were not so well off.

This summer I inherited Sirius. It was really awful, but one day Dumbledore just picked me up at the Dursleys’ and brought me to Gringotts to learn what I had to learn and to sign the proper documents.

Some things were just amazing. What you se in your vault is not actually your own money but some magic money used for reckoning. The real money is lent to customers who pay interest, just like in a muggle bank. That’s why the heap can grow without putting anything new into it oneself. Also I learnt that I actually paid for my study at Hogwarts with some of my own money and that my inheritance actually was cared for by some trustees. Do you know who the trustees were?”

“No,” answered Hermione who had been listening intently. “But I could guess at professor Dumbledore”.

“Right, and professor McGonagall and a third one. Want to guess again?”

“Let me think. It couldn’t be Sirius – Lupin?”

“No, Mr Weasly; Ron’s dad”.

“How come, no one told you? But why is this important just now?”

“Wait. Now this pile has grown considerably. The law-goblin I met said that the dividends of that pile should make ‘a quite considerable difference to the economy of an everyday wizard family’ as he put it.

But there were more: The house at Grimauld Place is now mine. I don’t like it though. Too many memories and I don’t trust Kreacher.

And then there is a block of flats in central London. The rent alone brings in a lot of galleons, plus that one of the flats, on the top floor, is reserved for me. It might come handy in a year or so. After Hogwarts, I mean.

And finally, there is a large country estate that for centuries has belonged to the Black family. The farming is run by a foreman and brings in a considerable sum, but the main house and its surroundings are available to move into if I so wish. There is a problem though. Bellatrix Lestrange argues that the estate should go to her, but the solicitor at Gringotts says that she has no chance of winning a case in court. She can be dangerous in other ways though, as we know.”

“Sounds like a wonderful place to live in,” Hermione said. “But everywhere will have its dangers as long as Voldemort is still around.”

“Let’s talk about Voldemort later. Can you guess the name of that house? It has something to do with your name.”

“What about ‘Harry’s Hermitage’ or something?” she said giggling.

“No, it is called ‘Abbey Grange’; there are remains of an old monastery church nearby. The house is very nice and newly modernized. I visited there for some hours together with professor Dumbledore when we were done at Gringotts.”

“Well”, continued Harry, “the point is that we don’t have to worry about money if we need something. There’s more than I really understand”

“So that’s what’s behind the articles in ‘Witch Weekly’!”

“I don’t know what they know or don’t know. They seem to write what they want anyway. More important is however that I should write a will. The solicitors at Gringotts have been pestering me about that. Without a will the money would go to the Dursleys if I should be killed. That could be reasonable in a way so long as my money came from my parents only, aunt Petunia being my mother’s sister. But now things are different, aren’t they?”

“What do you have in mind?”

“Naturally, you are the closest person I have, and I would like you to inherit me if I get killed. I’ve been thinking on this. You should not think I am buying you with dreams of future wealth. This is just how it is. If I can’t use the money, I want you to have some fun with it.”

“Harry, if you die I wouldn’t want to live on, regardless of the amount of money.”

“You don’t decide such things yourself. And the money could bring some sort of consolation. You would be a very wealthy witch”.

“More likely, we will die together.”

“Thank you.” Harry said, stroking her cheek. “That possibility should also be provided for. In that case I think your parents should have one third, Ron’s parents one third and Ron himself the rest.”

Hermione was silent for a short while, thinking. She then said, somewhat hesitantly: “You sure are very generous, but I think all the people you have mentioned would feel rather awkward about that wealth. I think you should divide half maybe in that way and donate the other half to Hogwarts for instance. But if – Voldemort – wins, that’s what you are thinking about, isn’t it, I wonder what the world would look like. If those people would still be there, or even Hogwarts.”

Hermione stifled a yawn. “Let’s suppose you win. I can’t think of how the alternative would be. Come here!” Hermione lay back on the couch, resting her feet on a stool.

Harry snuggled close to her with his face to the fire, resting his head on her belly. He threw his left hand around her body and hugged her. He put his nose into her clothes, feeling her warm scent. It had a strangely calming effect on him.

“I hear your stomach rumble. It goes Blo-blop now and then,” Harry said.

“Silly, I’ve just had my lunch. Of course there is a lot going on.” Hermione tugged at Harry’s hair. He moved up another inch or two:

“Mione. I’ve never been this physically close to another person. Not since I was a baby. It’s great but I get sleepy.” He extended his left hand and held on to her free hand, and let out a big sigh. In a few moments he was asleep. Hermione followed soon after.

Neither of them noticed when Crookshanks entered through the portrait hole, followed by a tabby cat. The two cats sat down in front of the couch for a while. The tabby cat then went further into the common room. A moment later, it came back, now in its proper human form: Professor McGonagall. She remained standing before the fire, looking at the sleeping pair. A thin smile formed on her lips, whether out of a tender memory or because of a suspicion confirmed is not known. She then left a note on the floor, nodded at Crookshanks and left the room.

7. The prophesy and future accommodations

7. The prophesy and future accommodations.

Harry awoke slowly, trying to remember where he was. His eyes were still full of sleep. Good; memory returned. He was in the common room couch with Hermione, with his ear on her belly, facing the fire. Her hand had been in his hair, but must now have fallen off. They had been talking about his need to arrange his will, and he had talked about money. He was satisfied with this, he had dreaded that topic. If his riches became generally known, his fame would be still greater and he was afraid of that. His own fear of the future was only enhanced by articles in ‘Teen Witch Weekly’ of Harry as the most popular young bachelor. But Hermione had been sensible and told him that she was not likely to outlive him if the fight with Voldemort came to that end. He really needed to share his destiny with someone, and Hermione had always had a reassuring effect on him. She was dependable, in every sense of the word.

When Harry opened his eyes, the flames in the fireplace were not what he saw. Instead he looked straight into Crookshanks’ luminous eyes. He was curled up on Hermione’s feet. Crookshanks blinked once like approving Harry’s thoughts. Harry had more than once thought that Crookshanks seemed to read minds. Harry blinked back but got no reaction other than to see Crookshanks close his eyes and begin to purr.

Harry rose for a trip to the bathroom. When he came back, Crookshanks had occupied Harry’s earlier place on Hermione’s belly. Hermione’s hand had returned; stroking the fur. When Harry sat down on the couch, Hermione awoke to some degree. She murmured ‘Harry’ and began patting Crookshanks more intensely.

“Soft hair I’ve got,” Harry said with a smile.

This comment got her entirely awake. She removed her hand and sat up.

“Did you have a nice dream?” asked Harry.

“Ye – es,” she answered, “but I don’t remember …”

“Well, you mumbled my name, I just wondered …” Harry said.

Hermione left for a while, returning with two glasses of water. “I got thirsty, do you want some?”

Harry took a large draught of the offered drink while Hermione sat down next to him. Now Crookshanks called attention to himself. He meowed while sitting next to the paper left on the floor. Hermione bent forward, fetched the paper and read the note:

Dear Harry and Hermione

I came to discuss some things with you but found you taking your afternoon nap. I had no heart to disturb your sleep. Instead I would like to have a chat with both of you after dinner tonight.

Minerva McGonagall

“What can she want?” Harry asked somewhat guiltily.

“Probably she is interested in your essay, and – she may want to tell us about those new rooms professor Dumbledore hinted at. The tone in the note is quite friendly. In fact, she has dropped her title. You don’t have to feel awkward just because she is your teacher,” answered Hermione wisely.

Harry let out a sound of relief and Hermione lay down. “This time, I listen to your stomach while you continue. You said there were a number of things to discuss. We have so far covered my bras and your wealth.” She snuggled close to him with her head in his lap.

“I wonder what more topics of importance there is,” she added with a smile.

“There are your parents,” Harry began.

“My parents?”

“Mione. I’ve been thinking. We both share a muggle background. Although my parents were both magical, I’ve been brought up in a muggle family. I know how muggles react to magical things. They are afraid. I’ve to admit that the reason the Dursleys are so mean is that they are afraid.”

“OK. That really doesn’t excuse their ….”

“No, but listen. You have also been raised in a muggle family. Think what a shock for them to hear that their little daughter was a witch! Since you were 11, you have been away for most of each year. In summer you have been leaving for The Burrows ahead of beginning of term. Last summer they must have realised that their little girl actually was a young woman. You must understand if they feel they have lost contact to a degree. That’s what you have felt as well – Right?” Harry cupped her face in his hand and looked into her chocolate eyes. He saw confirmation when they began to fill with tears.

Hermione raised herself and sat in his lap, wrapping her arms around his neck. “Harry, you know me better that I do myself. I’ve seen this happen, but what can I do about it? I don’t have a bad relation with my parents. It’s just that sometimes we don’t talk about the same things. When, last summer, I tried to talk girl-talk to my mother – e.g. discuss boy problems, she started to relate what the boys in my old class were doing, and what she knew about their future plans. She even tried to arrange to meet my old class. When I explained that I wasn’t interested, she was really disappointed.”

“What other problems?”

“Well, I wanted to discuss my future, what to do after Hogwarts and such things. And – I think the name Harry was mentioned a few times.” Hermione continued her look into Harry’s eyes. She touched his nose with hers and smiled.

“Yeah, that’s why I think this is important. We should get them involved. I’ve never had a family – a real family. And – and – uh – and, I think they have to know your boyfriend is a wizard,” Harry finished lamely, blushing.

“You’re cute!” Hermione caressed Harry’s forehead, putting his hair away, looking deeply in his eyes. “You want a family and grandparents to spoil your kids. You don’t have to be afraid of telling me. I will help you if I can – You know, I’ve always been there to help you.” She wound her arms around his neck pressing him to her, and kissed him.

After a while, Hermione sat back on Harry’s knee with a perplexed air on her face. “I’ve got a brainwave!!”

“Things are falling into place,” she continued. “I was told a prophesy many years ago. You know – I don’t believe much in those things, and I forgot about it. My family may not be magical, but my aunt – my mother’s sister – maybe has some powers. Anyway, weird things happen to her sometimes but she cannot control them. She is interested in magic though, and when I was a kid, she brought me to a fortune-teller, an old woman she knew. When we came there she talked sweetly to me about everyday things like you do to a child, but suddenly I remember her voice changed and she told me I would meet a young man with a sign, we would get married, have kids, and would live happily many – very many – years. The thing is that my aunt thought that that was the fortune I was to be told and she made to pay the small fee, but the fortune-teller had no memory of what she had said, so she started laying out cards and speaking about dark persons with dangerous jobs – you know to ordinary trade. I remember though that my aunt whispered that she thought the first part was the real prophesy. I also remember that I had a vision of literally meeting someone carrying a placard on a pole. I may have been six or seven at the time.”

“And now I sit on the knee of a very dear young man with a sign on his forehead.” Hermione slightly followed the form of the lightning scar. “Do you think we will live together happily for very many years?” Hermione asked quietly.

“I wish it will come true,” Harry said after a while. “Had you forgotten about that prophesy completely?”

“Yes. If I had remembered and thought it meant you, I’m not sure I would have dared think about it; not before now anyway.”

“If it was to be true, that would mean no more Voldemort!” Harry thought aloud.

They sat close together on the couch for a couple of minutes. Then Harry gave a sigh.

“There is a prophesy about me as well,” Harry began.

“The reason I was fooled to come to the department of mysteries where Sirius was killed was that Voldemort knew there was a prophesy about me and him. He had learned about the first part only and earlier attempts at stealing the entire prophesy had resulted in failure. Only the one referred to in the prophesy could claim it. The recording in the department of Mysteries is now destroyed but Dumbledore told me the contents.”

“Why does he know?” Hermione asked.

“The prophesy was made during a meeting between him and Sybil Trelawney. Like your fortune-teller, her voice changed and she fell in trance or something. Dumbledore thinks it’s genuine. Someone overheard the first part and spilled the beans to Voldemort. But the rest was told to Dumbledore alone. He recorded it in his pensieve and he let me listen to it. It felt rather spooky – and frightening.”

“Do you remember …”

“Yes, wait. It consists of four parts, more or less. This is how it goes:”

The one with power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born in the end of July, to parents that three times have defied him.
The Dark Lord will mark him as his equal.
He will know a power the Dark Lord knows not.
Either will die at the hands of the other, because neither will live while the other survives.

“Oh!” was the only comment Hermione managed for a while. She then asked: “Did Dumbledore explain anything?”

“Well, according to Dumbledore, the first part could mean me or Neville, but Voldemort that didn’t know the rest tried to kill me. That was his mistake, because he transferred a lot of power to me, making part two of the prophesy fulfilled. My scar is the mark mentioned.”

“Neville … ?”

“Neville Longbottom; his parents also belonged to the order, you know.”

“And the rest tells that either of you will win, but there is an advantage you may have.”

Harry glanced at Hermione and saw a very solemn look on her face. She was thinking fast. Harry felt a pang in his heart and smiled a short smile when he saw her well-known fighting face biting her lower lip. She began: “We can count on V-Voldemort trying to attack again. Then it is up to us to put up a defence not only to ward him off, but powerful enough to end him. That means planning and also communication so we can gather our allies quickly. And also research into really powerful defence magic.”

After a new silence where Harry squeezed her hand, she continued: “We must use your ability to sense his emotions, so we know when he is up to something, but we also must hinder him knowing we are prepared. I think we need to start Occlumency practise at once. – But really, what could that third part mean?”

“It said I would have powers Voldemort doesn’t know. I don’t know what that could be, but I have been thinking a lot on that lately. I’ve some ideas.”

“Harry, one thing you do have is a sense for the feelings of other people – that’s one reason why I love you. You can show love, compassion, mercy, loyalty, righteousness. You have downright a sense of honour.”

“But I don’t think …” Harry was interrupted.

“Harry! You saw Dobby serving breakfast yesterday; he’s calling you sir – that’s not because he’s bound to you, that’s because you have been kind to him. Ron and I love you and will do anything for your safety, that’s not because of your beautiful eyes. Dumbledore, McGonagall, the entire Order will back you up. That’s not because you’re their last hope but because you are worth it, because the person you are!” Hermione shouted at him, her eyes filled with tears.

Harry leaned over and hugged her tenderly. “Hermione, what you say makes me blush and feel bewildered. Dumbledore hinted at the same thing – He actually said there was a sealed chamber in the Department of Mystery dedicated to the power I had and Voldemort had not. But my mind boggles at what to find in a chamber showing love and compassion. I don’t see how that will win a war with Voldemort. That’s one argument. Another is that if I presume I show love and compassion, Voldemort will show hatred, cruelty and contempt. Those are feelings of the same kind, only with opposite signs.”

“Yes, but ...” Hermione put in. “What I mean is we back you up because we believe in you, the Death-Eaters are bound to Voldemort by fear.”

“Hem. What I have been thinking is something other,” Harry continued, now with more self-assuredness. “What I have – what we have, you and I – is knowledge and some understanding of the muggle society. Voldemort on the other hand despises anything muggle. He probably would know a loaded gun as a muggle weapon, but there sure are sophisticated weapons a muggle child would immediately recognise while Voldemort wouldn’t have an inkling of its nature. That could surely be called a power he doesn’t know.”

“What does Dumbledore say about that?”

“I haven’t discussed it – yet. I began thinking along those lines recently. Your mobile phone was one piece in my thought puzzle.”

“That would be the ultimate end of the Death Eaters – their lord and master killed by a muggle weapon. But what will a shield charm do to a bullet or a bomb?”

“I don’t know,” answered Harry, “but he can’t walk around within a shield all the time. The thing is he wouldn’t recognise the threat because of his ignorance and thus be unprepared. We have to prepare ourselves though. ”

Hermione was silent for some time. “I need to think. I will take a shower and prepare for dinner. You might do the same. Come to my room when you are ready.” She gave him a smile.

“It’s plenty of time before dinner,” he answered. He got only another smile as reply, and she was gone upstairs. Harry remained for a couple of minutes. He had shared his thoughts and his destiny with his best friend of many years and the girl he loved since – when. Well, since nearly as long. He felt calm and secure. If he needed to face Voldemort, he couldn’t find anyone he rather would have by his side than Hermione.

If only that prophesy of hers could come true. He should ask professor Dumbledore discreetly. He remained seated for a while before he also went upstairs.

---

Hermione was alone in the girl’s bathroom. Her head was full of new thoughts and ideas. So much had happened the last few days. She had seen a glimpse of her destiny, both a prospect of wealth and happiness and a possibility of death and sorrow. Surely the first alternative could not come into existence by just waiting for it. It was worth fighting for. “I will start on that planning list,” she thought with expectation.

Another new thing was that she had got a boyfriend. “I, Hermione Granger, have a boyfriend.” The taste of that sentence in her mouth was fantastic. Not only a boyfriend, a lover, and the boy of her secret dreams at that. Hermione shot a glance at the mirror when she was towelling herself after the shower. She had shown herself naked to him, at least short glimpses, and she had been together with him in bed more than once. Hermione knew the other girls talked about sex, but few actually had much experience. How come she had beaten many of them to it? She knew that neither Lavender nor Parvati, her roommates, had actual experience so far, in spite of much talk and interest.

Hermione thought of Lavender’s curvy body with her big bosom and broad hips, and Parvati’s slender figure with her raven hair down to her waist. She pressed critically her breasts upward and released them; they didn’t sag much. They certainly were not Lavender’s size, but at least the size of Parvati’s, she thought. She continued critically examining her image in the mirror. “The idiots in the street at home did whistle after me when I had those new jeans this last summer,” she thought. “There is no extra fat, I think”; she pinched her hips and thighs critically.

With a small smile Hermione watched her curly bush. This had been a rather successful bit of magic. She had come across a spell to remove unwanted hair, and she had applied it – carefully – to the hair of her groin. The hair itched in the elastic of her knickers and, worst of all; it could show at the side of her bikini bottoms. Lavender had noticed and asked how it was done and she had told her. Lavender had removed all hair though.

She sat down and struggled with her hair brush. She had problems with her hair – it always got tangled up. “Maybe I should try something – holding it together somehow. Afraid I will look too old though, like Aunt Marge with her hair in a bun at the top of her neck”.

“I will ask Harry what he thinks,” she resolved. “I hope he likes the look of me – he does like fooling around with his hands anyway.” She was astonished that the mere thought sent a tickle between her legs and her nipples got hard. With a flush on her cheeks, she went to her room.

Hermione put on her bra and knickers and a pair of socks. Then she laid out her frock and a suitable robe. There was still plenty of time before dinner, so she lay down in her bed, pulling the blankets up for warmth. Her mind started to roam again and soon she was asleep.

---

When Harry came up after a quick shower and a hasty change of clothes, he found Hermione asleep. She lay facing the door; had she been waiting for him? He sat on the edge of her bed and looked in her face; it was so still and at peace. When he bent down and kissed her forehead, she awoke. “What time is it?” she asked. He answered her question.

“Still some time before we have to go down for dinner. I put on the alarm; just to be sure we don’t miss dinner. Take off your shoes and your robe and come here.” Hermione held open her bed for him to lie down. His breath caught in his chest. He had to exercise his best self-control to just lie down and hug her to him.

“Oh, Mione, you are so good, I could eat you. Like candy.”

She hugged him back and gave him a kiss. “Actually, I was going to ask you some questions. Maybe you answered one of them already – or was it just hormones? Anyway, I would like some more detailed answers, with words,” she added.

“What question?” he asked.

“What do you think of my looks, I mean am I cute, pretty or just passable. Please compare with e.g. Lavender or Parvati – or maybe with Cho. Should I do something with my hair? You had ideas about my clothes.”

“Mione, I didn’t mean to criticise you or make you miserable”, Harry’s voice got a pleading tone and his hand stroked her arm.

“Harry, I don’t think so and I’m not miserable. I just started to think in the bathroom. I saw myself in a new light so to say. I haven’t been much interested in my looks and I want a relatively honest opinion. I do feel you love me. I just would like to know why? Would you like me regardless of my looks? Probably not. So – How do I look on a scale 1 to 10?”

Harry now felt more at ease. This was maybe Hermione’s scientific mind rather than uncertainty or jealousy that was at play. He began rather tentatively: “You can’t put such a thing on a single scale. There are so many words and they don’t mean exactly the same thing. Beautiful, cute, pretty, sexy, attractive – you definitely are very attractive in my opinion, but maybe not in everyone’s. Lavender for instance has great curves, everything moves on her when she moves. She’s definitely very womanly with a nice face to look at and, I think, smooth and silky hair. I understand that Ron is rather attracted by her; she resembles Molly, Ron’s mother I think. Only the colour of her hair is different.”

“Parvati on the other hand has a slender body and moves very gracefully. In that way she’s very feminine. She has got a beautiful face with that long hair of hers and she has got a nice voice. She would make a great hostess in a home with distinguished guests.”

“Maybe she would suit you fine in that great country house of yours,” Hermione said with a hint of bitterness in her voice.

“Yes, she would,” Harry said, “but I don’t know what to talk to her about. We don’t have the same interests. She’s more interested in mysticism than magic. I’ve never seen her eyes fix on anything near.” Hermione now let a giggle escape. “And for Lavenders’ eyes,” Harry continued, “The lights are on, but there is nobody at home.”

“That was mean,” Hermione said, “but true.”

“Really”, Harry said, “Lavender is OK and she will be a good mother to her children, but she is no genius. And that’s what leads us up to you!”

Harry bent down and kissed Hermione and looked her into her eyes. “What are most amazing with you are your eyes. They are the mirror of your soul. When I look you into the eyes, I know your feelings. Your eyes smile when you are happy, they show sorrow, compassion, interest, determination, curiosity, comprehension, sauciness, knowledge, everything. Don’t ask me if your nose is big or small, I simply don’t know.”

“Thank you Harry that was the greatest compliment you could give me!” Hermione rolled him over on his back, she on top, and kissed him. At the same time the alarm went off. “Oh, we must hurry.”

On their way down the corridors, Harry added: “About what you asked about looks. There is absolutely nothing you lack. The thing is that you don’t bother to show that you are a girl at all times. Parvati is a girl at all times by nature. But I know you’re my girl, and that’s what counts to me.” He took her hand and squeezed it when they entered the great hall. He got a squeeze back.

---

They both were invited to the teachers’ table by professor McGonagall who beckoned to them to come and sit near her and Professor Dumbledore.

“In fact, I had two errands when I looked you up earlier today,” started Professor McGonagall after some small talk during the dinner. “One was to hear if you had made any progress with the essay assignment you have Mr Potter, the other was to show you both how we intend to arrange extended accommodation facilities in the Gryffindor tower. However, I found you two happily snoring before the fire, so I left a note.”

“Yes, I’ve heard you make the best use of your holiday!” Professor Dumbledore put in with twinkling eyes.

“We were really doing good work in the library before lunch!” Hermione said defensively.

“And after lunch, I had some things I felt I had to tell Hermione,” Harry added, receiving benign smiles from the two professors.

“Yes, and I would like to discuss a few things with you, if you can spare me the time,” Hermione asked professor Dumbledore.

“I will be very pleased to talk to you, Miss Granger. Let’s do it right after dinner, while Minerva looks over Harry’s papers in the library. And by the way, I usually call Harry with his first name in informal situations like this. May I do so with you as well, Hermione? – Thank you,” he added at her small “Yes, of course.”

---

Thus, after dinner, Harry walked with Professor McGonagall up to the library to show her his work so far. He started with his hypothesis:

“To get a grip on ‘Transfiguration through the ages’, I started reading some references mentioned in our textbooks. I then found that they seemed to focus on different targets depending on their age. My problem then was how I could show this without reading all books in the library dealing with transfiguration.”

At this point a smile flickered across professor McGonagall’s face. “Your observation is very good. It is a good starting point. What was your next idea, Mr Potter?”

“I discussed this with Hermione, and she told me that books that had been used as textbooks here at Hogwarts were marked in a special way in the registry. By doing a survey of just the textbooks, I thought I would get a good indication of the fashion of each period.”

“Yes, I see. That was an interesting idea,” Professor McGonagall said.

“Yeah,” continued Harry, now with more confidence. “And then Hermione showed me how to work with the registry. Madame Pince had taught her how to put a spell that gathered the relevant registry cards together, and also put forward the corresponding books. And here they are.” Harry indicated the stack of books on his desk.

“Really? That is the most extraordinary thing I’ve heard lately. Madame Pince allowing a student to handle her registry. I don’t think that has happened before. Miss Granger is a very talented and gifted young lady; you know that, don’t you?”

“Yes, I know,” Harry said, not aware of the smile that revealed his love. “Anyway, I started to count the transfiguration targets in each book according to category, entering the numbers in this big table. I’ve still some hour’s work left to scan through all books, but then I will be ready to write down my conclusions.”

“I must congratulate you, Mr. Potter, I think your essay can be much more interesting than I had hoped for. The fact that there are fashions in the transfiguration practise is well known, and it is what I had hoped for you to discover for yourself. I’ve never seen anyone being able to put figures on it though, so that will give you a name in wizarding history, if you can write down your findings properly.” McGonagall beamed at him, benevolently. “Let’s go and wait for Miss Granger in the great hall.”

When Hermione was done with her talk to Professor Dumbledore, she found Harry and Professor McGonagall chatting friendly before the big fireplace.

---

When Harry left with professor McGonagall for the library, Hermione was invited to the headmaster’s office. When they arrived there, Professor Dumbledore indicated a chair before the fireplace: “Pray, take a seat, Hermione.”

“Professor, today Harry told me about his prophesy, and we discussed the meaning of it. I understand that you give some credit to it, maybe based on the fact that it was pronounced under some special influence.” Professor Dumbledore had a benign smile on his lips, but let Hermione continue without comment.

“I then recalled that when I was a kid, my aunt Marge took me to a seeress, and I had the same type of experience. My aunt is interested in what my parents call supernatural things, and funny things do happen to her but she has no control. Anyway, she believes in this neighbour of hers. When the séance started, this seeress got like a fit and told a few sentences in a croaking voice, then she recovered and without seeming to remember what she had said, she laid her cards. I then got my “destiny” told in the same manner that we are taught in divination class here in Hogwarts. I’ve decided against taking those classes, as you may know.”

“What did she tell you?” Professor Dumbledore asked.

“That I should meet a dark man with a dangerous job and have many kids. I think the dark man was the Jack of Spades.”

“No, I mean, what did she tell you in that other voice of hers?”

“Oh, sorry. What I recall is that I should meet a man with a sign and marry him and lead a long and happy life. I was young and rather literal minded so I saw in my vision a man carrying a placard or something. I’ve never given it much thought before today’s afternoon. It struck me it might refer to Harry’s scar.” Hermione felt her ears go rather hot at her last words.

“Indeed!” was professor Dumbledore’s comment. He continued: “I’ve noticed your mutual affection for quite some time, and I am very happy you two now have come to realise it and can show it to each other and the world. – Do you come to me to ask what I think about prophesies?”

“No, or maybe yes. What I really mean is that you can’t just sit back and wait for a prophesy to come true, can you. The reason why this prophesy might be valid is because Harry is the person he is, and maybe because I am the person I am. That is we are persons who act; sometimes without much consideration or regard for his own safety on Harry’s part, or after some research and planning on my part. We have had some arguing in the past as you can imagine.”

“Precisely!” was professor Dumbledore’s reply. “Did you have something specific in mind?”

“Yes. I have understood that Harry had some training in Occlumency together with professor Snape. Now, neither of those two stands each other very much – Harry was really frustrated after each session – and I don’t think he ever mastered the topic. My idea was that I should try and learn the technique together with Harry; I’ve seen some books on the subject in the library. If you think that is OK, professor?”

“Hermione; that would be very good; Harry needs to learn that art – and I’m sure you will master it. There is a risk though; Occlumency is as you know coupled with Legilimency – reading of the mind. It may be wonderful for two as close as you two, but it can also prove catastrophic. Dreams are sacred, Hermione. You have really to be strong to allow another person to be able to read your inner thoughts. Be aware of that risk.”

“I will,” Hermione said thoughtfully.

“I thought you were going to ask about that power Harry has, and that Voldemort has not.”

“No, Harry has some ideas about that, but I think it best he describes them himself. What I’m more anxious about is to teach Harry and have him practise a really powerful defence, a defence that actually is dangerous to attack. I’ve seen references to shield charms of a different nature to those we have practised so far. But I don’t know how to try them out safely. Also I know there are short-cut incantations meant for battle. I understand those things come into auror training, but Harry could be attacked anytime. I must confess I’m somewhat scared of the future, regardless of the one or other prophesy.”

“There is limited time, Hermione.” Professor Dumbledore sighed heavily. “There are so many subjects that are required of a young wizard nowadays.”

“Excuse me, professor. The problem is that Harry just now is an easy prey, as soon as he is out of school grounds. As long as V-Voldemort is still around, he is a deadly threat. And if Harry survives him, there will be some death-eaters left that will try to have their revenge.” Hermione’s devotion was now showing. “Harry has to be the best wizard in magical defence there is, and that has to be before he leaves school, not some years after. – And there are two of us; I can do History of Magic for the both of us, which will give Harry some hours left.”

“You are right, Hermione, of course. I will give this some thought. I think something can be arranged. Let me think about it for a day or two.” Professor Dumbledore rose from his chair and put out his hand as Hermione also stood up.

“Thank you for coming to me with your concerns – and take care of Harry and yourself for us all.” He gave her shoulder a short hug as he escorted her to the door.

“He feels so old,” she thought when she left the staircase through the gargoyle.

---

Hermione found Harry and professor McGonagall friendly chatting before the fire in the great hall. She was astonished to find Harry well at ease. He usually found their head of the Gryffindor house a strict and exacting teacher, although one of the best.

When Hermione came up to them, professor McGonagall rose with a friendly nod and led the way back to the corridor outside the teacher’s common room. Next to it, she remained standing outside a plain door. I will show you something. “You two have been around in most of the corridors of Hogwarts, haven’t you? Undoubtedly, you have found them long and time-consuming. Please enter!”

They came into a small dimly lit room. On one wall, there were a lot of symbols. Professor McGonagall closed the door and took out her wand and tapped it on a square with the Gryffindor lion. After a slight uneasiness that lasted a split second she opened the door again. She stepped out into what was now a high ceiling corridor with large portraits. Right opposite, Harry and Hermione recognised the portrait of the fat lady! The Professor stepped up to the portrait, spoke the password and entered the common room.

“We have some modern conveniences here at Hogwarts as well!” she said.

Harry’s mouth was ajar. “But we are in a quite different part of the castle!”

“I know the muggle type of lifts that go just up and down,” professor McGonagall said, “but this type is much more convenient, isn’t it?”

“This lift is installed for security reasons. It was installed the year after we had the experience with suspected assassins roaming the corridors. You understand it is to remain a secret, don’t you?” Saying so, the professor fetched a big and intricately carved key out of her robes. She inserted it into the lock of a door in a big oaken portal at one side of the common room. The purpose of that door had been an unanswered question to an entire generation of Gryffindor students. Only Harry had been able to see on his Marauder’s Map that beyond the door, there would be a staircase down to a corridor below the common room. He had never been there though. Harry felt Hermione’s hand reach out for his in anticipation when the big door swung open.

With a flick of her wand a dim light came on and professor McGonagall started down the dusty steps. “I will show you this, because tomorrow morning, work will start down here. I thought it best to prepare you for some possibly loud noises.”

The stairs led to a landing at one side of a long corridor closed in the further end by a wooden wall with a big door. Several doors could be seen on either side of the corridor. The near end was considerable shorter with only one ordinary sized door at its end.

“We plan to modernize these rooms to be ready when the new term starts. There will be girl’s rooms on this side, with windows to the outside, and boy’s rooms on the other side with windows to the inner courtyard. There will be a modern bathroom on either side. That’s what will take most of the building effort. The prefects will have the job to maintain decency. Having boys and girls in the same corridor is a new policy here at Hogwarts,” Professor McGonagall said through thin lips. Clearly all of this was not a decision of her own.

“What students …?” Hermione started. The professor anticipated her question because she had already the answer on her lips. “Miss Patil and Brown and some other of the older girls, and Mr Weasly, Finnegan and some older boys. Others will remain in the old dormitories, but also those that are left will have more space. This summer some furniture will be changed in the old rooms as well.”

“You two will live here,” professor McGonagall continued. She went to the door in the short end of the corridor. “Here you have a small common room. This fireplace is connected to the same smoke stack as the big one in the common room upstairs.” The last comment was directed to Harry whose eyes clearly were measuring distances and angles along the walls.

“There is a bathroom in here, and there are two bedrooms. Albus wanted me to say that if you choose to put both beds in one room, you should use this as the bedroom and this as your study. This part is in the Gryffindor tower itself as you can se by the thickness of the walls.”

“These are the only windows,” she indicated as they had entered what Harry and Hermione already regarded as their study. “This is for security reasons. That is also what will require some hard work and create those noises. Walls are always stonewalls here at Hogwarts. Other building work can be done by magic and will be ready very fast. This small closet over here close to the entrance door will by Albus’ surprise. He said he wanted to do something special to make up for the lack of windows.”

Professor McGonagall stood in the middle of the floor in what would be their common room with an enigmatic smile on her lips. Harry and Hermione stood speechless looking around the walls. They were having a home of their own! After a while the naked stone walls with cobwebs in the corners and an air of mildew and decay made their first happiness give way for a hint of uncertainty. Could this really be made warm and cosy in a couple of days? Their old teacher must have understood their hesitation. “Mr Mason is a most competent craftsman. You two will have a very nice home together. You may invite me to a cup of tea when you have settled.”

They went up the stairs and professor McGonagall closed the big door securely. “You should not go down there again until the work is done. It could be dangerous to be in the way of a building wizard. You could be glued to a wall by magic along with the wallpaper. Good night and happy dreams.” She went out through the portrait hole. Harry and Hermione sat down in front of the roaring fire in the fireplace. It had been a day with many revelations. After a short while, although it was only evening, Hermione yawned. When she left, Harry followed her without a word.

---

Hermione made a stop in the bathroom where she found her toothbrush in a small cupboard and started cleaning her teeth. Harry made a movement towards the door. “Stwop. Youw cn uwse mine!” Hermione said.

“Ugh,” said Harry silently. Hermione was now done.

“Silly! You are going to kiss me, aren’t you, and maybe other things. What is so dangerous with a toothbrush with toothpaste?”

“Nothing, if you think about it. – It’s rather intimate though and I’m not quite used to it yet.”

When they reached Hermione’s dorm, they both quickly discarded their clothes and dived for warmth in her bed. Hermione put out the light.

Harry reached out in the darkness and his hand found her hair and neck. He pulled her face closer to his. Her arm came out and hugged his shoulder. Harry felt the heat radiating from her body under the cool sheets. Her voice asked softly:

“What did professor McGonagall think of your work?”

“She seemed positively interested. She said no one had been able to put numbers on those fashions before. She was also very impressed by your ability to handle the library on your own. She said no student had hitherto been allowed to do what you did. – What did Dumbledore say?”

Harry had begun to get accustomed to the dark. He could see Hermione’s eyes and face clearly in the moon light from the window. She moved closer. Her body now touched his in several places. Her answer was not heard; her mouth was covered by Harry’s and her concentration was soon lost.

Their actions were now controlled by an ancient and primitive part of their brains. What professor Dumbledore had said or thought didn’t matter just now. What mattered was the old instinct to satisfy and to be satisfied, to give and take and to be one as close as possible. When their heart rate finally slowed down again, they drifted off to sleep.

8. Hogsmeade shopping, some work and an invitation

Harry and Hermione awoke in a good and comfortable mood. The previous day meant that some old fears like the threat of Lord Voldemort was not eliminated but shared with someone dependable and resourceful. Likewise the lighter side of life was also shared, this time producing a double effect of expectation and confidence.

“Let’s dress so we can go to Hogsmeade after breakfast,” Harry said. “It would be great if we go together. I need your support; I get confused by all papers and paragraphs.”

“Don’t you just tell them what you want to be done, and they help you?”

“Yeah, but this time there will be new people that don’t know me, and there will be a lot of questions. I’m not accustomed to that type of paper work.”

“Of course I will come along. Besides, it’s a nice day for a walk.”

They were soon seated at the breakfast table in the great hall. Despite the comparably few students, the hall was filled with laughter and animated voices. Towards the end of the meal, professor Dumbledore came down to Hermione with a stack of papers bound together.

“Hermione, several years ago, I made this compendium when I taught a course in Occlumency. It was meant as a textbook, but the course was never included in the curriculum here at Hogwarts. I was very disappointed at the time. Nowadays I think it was a wise decision however. Try it. If you have any questions, please ask me.”

“Thank you, I’m delighted. We will start today, won’t we Harry?”

Harry read the title. “A step by step Introduction to Legilimency and Occlumency, by A.Dumbledore, teacher at Hogwarts.” “Yes, sure,” Harry said to professor Dumbledore, who had remained at their table. “Hermione mentioned you had been talking about that.”

“Yes, we did – and about some other things as well. I will come back to them later. – You seem to be dressed for outdoor activities. Going for a walk?”

“Yes, we are going to Hogsmeade – to Gringotts – about my will. They have reminded me once or twice.”

“Very good and responsible of you Harry. They may want my signature as well, as you know. I will be here this morning; they know how to contact me.” With a benign smile, their headmaster left them.

When Harry had swallowed the last drops of tea, he tried to speak to Hermione. She showed him only 5% attention however. She was busily absorbing the pages of the compendium. Her eyes moved as if she was watching a game of Gnip-Gnop, the wizard version of table tennis.

Not until Hermione had scanned through what Harry estimated to be at least the first two or three lessons, he could persuade her to leave the breakfast table and go fetch their outdoor clothes. They were then off for Hogsmeade in cold but sunny winter weather.

Both Harry and Hermione were in excellent spirits. They chatted about yesterday’s events; whether the re-building could possibly be finished before term started, and what professor Gonagall had said about Harry’s essay, and what professor Dumbledore had said about Hermione’s ideas and questions. They had left the school grounds far behind when Hermione started on the topic of Legilimensy.

“Dumbledore is really a very good teacher. The first lessons at least are very much as a game. Let’s try it. You look around and fix your gaze upon different things, and I will try and see through your eyes and tell what you are looking at. Ready?” Harry gave a nod, somewhat reluctantly.

Hermione drew her wand, pointed it at Harry, made a flick and said the incantation, “Legilimens.”

“It works,” she squealed. I see an additional view copied over the view from my own eyes. It’s difficult to see against the snow, though. Let’s see; it said in the compendium to try and shift the picture to a dark area in my own field of vision.” Hermione tilted her cap to one side, partly covering her face.

“Come on, continue walking looking around. – You are looking at the forest to the right of the bend in the road. Now you are looking at the forgotten haystack in the field, back onto the road, and at me – Harry!” Hermione turned and gave Harry a hug. “I sensed that feeling – you make me blush!”

“I can’t help it; you ARE cute in that cap of yours.”

“Now, it’s your turn!” Hermione coached him on. “You can do it!”

“I know, I read Snape’s mind once, and he was angry with me the rest of the term.” With that Harry tilted his cap so his eyes were completely covered, muttered the incantation and took Hermione by her shoulders from behind and said “March!” He crouched down behind her and steered her along the road, sometimes aiming straight into the snow heaps by the side, avoiding them at the last instant, sometimes turning them both around several turns, but after a glance through her eyes choosing the correct way to continue. Finally he steered her up to a road sign, reading out aloud “Welcome to Hogsmeade”.

Hermione made herself free and turned around giggling. “I love you!” Harry got a big kiss. “And I feel your love. It’s a big, nearly intoxicating experience to sense another person’s feelings through your own mind.”

“I know, but I understand why it can be dangerous as well. You remember I thought I was a snake, attacking other people. I thought I was going insane. It is important to be able to defend your own mind.”

“Next lesson is about that; How to deal with the other mind invading your own. – We will have to wait a bit,” Hermione added as they stood on the steps of Gringotts.

---

They entered the bank where a rather young-looking goblin was seated behind a desk. “What can we do for you,” he asked in a not too nice manner.

“Well, Ah … ,” began Harry rather unsure of himself. He then felt more than saw Hermione take a step closer to him. “My name is Harry Potter; I’ve got an account with you.” His tone was now more confident.

“Ah … Harry Potter,” the clerk scanned his file. “Here … Ah, Harry Potter, sir. Welcome, what can we do for you?” The goblin stood up from his chair, which made him one or two inches shorter, and extended his hand to them.

“I have received one or two letters from my solicitor at Gringotts recommending me to write a will – And now, I’ve made up my mind about it.”

“A will, yes, and – yours is one of our main accounts, sir. I will inquire, will you please wait a minute.” The young goblin went into an adjacent room, subdued voices were soon heard, and after a while he came back.

“Mr Griphook of our London office will attend to you personally, sir. It will unfortunately take some ten minutes. Can you wait? We have a room back here.” The clerk led them into an empty office with a big desk and some comfortable chairs. “Can I serve you something? A cup of tea maybe?”

“Yes, please,” Harry answered. Hermione nodded in agreement.

“Your name carries some weight here,” Hermione commented with her eyes on Harry.

“I’m glad someone shows me the respect I deserve,” Harry answered in mock seriousness.

“Surely! – I think the first lesson was a success. The next one focuses upon sensing the intruder in your mind and giving it a face.” Hermione opened her briefcase and flipped through the pages of the compendium. “It says here: ‘Try giving the intruder a face of your own design. A simple sketch will do. This will help you to deal also with dangerous adversaries.’ Here is an example included. Look!”

:-)

“Why! Dumbledore is the one that invented the smiley! That compendium must be twenty years old! A few years ago, Dudley always had a yellow button with that design. I wondered why because smiling was so contrary to his person, and I don’t think he even could spell the word.”

“No Harry, the smiley comes from the Internet.”

“The inter … what?” Harry asked.

“The Internet – a muggle system to find information. I learned about it last summer at my parents’ clinic. You can use smileys to represent your feelings.” Hermione was recounting from her vast amount of knowledge to a slightly doubtful Harry. “– Anyway, let’s try sensing an intruder. You sit looking down the street outside. When you sense me in your head, think of me as a smiley in the back of your head. Then wave your hand as a sign.”

Harry seated himself looking out of the window. Then he imagined the smiley as looking through his head out of his eyes. How had it felt to have Snape within his mind? Harry tried to connect the smiley with that sensation. Was this it? His mind wandered. Mr Griphook was the goblin he met on his first visit to Gringotts together with Hagrid the summer before his first year. He was also the one that had taken him through all paperwork last summer when Harry had been brought there by professor Dumbledore in connection with Sirius’s death. He remembered his emotions at the time; his constant thoughts on Sirius, the veil and what was beyond it. He remembered Sirius flying backwards through the veil.

Suddenly Harry was aware of the smiley. Had it been there during his earlier memory scenes? No, this was the point where Hermione had entered his memories. He made a wave with his hand and turned towards her. He was met with her dark eyes filled with compassion. She didn’t say anything. Their eyes just locked for some seconds.

At that instant, the door opened to what appeared to be a child entering with a tray with two cups of tea and a basket of muffins. On closer inspection the person turned out to be a young female goblin. Neither Harry nor Hermione had seen a goblin girl before. She was very thin around her waist, her slanted eyes were pepper brown and she moved her long fingers with graceful motions. Her feet were covered in long shoes with the tips turned into a loop. Hermione was the first to talk.

“Sorry we were staring. We have both been to Gringotts in London, but I can’t remember to have seen a single woman in there. We were both taken by surprise.”

“I don’t mind. Normally we wives stay in our homes, but when my husband, Mr. Rockshield, whom you just met, was asked to run this small office, we decided that I should help him. Thus we could keep company. There is not much to do in this small village.”

“How long have you been here? I can’t recall a bank in this building last year.” Harry asked politely.

“My husband was asked to start this branch office this autumn. We seem to be the only goblin family in this village.” The young woman made a nod and walked hesitantly out of the door.

“They must be lonely here,” Hermione said.

“Do you often think about Sirius?” Hermione asked after some minute’s silence, after having eaten her muffin.

“Not any longer. Last time I was at Gringotts was because of Sirius’s death. That’s what led my thoughts to him.”

---

They heard a sharp ‘pop’ in the adjacent room and a minute later Mr. Griphook entered followed by Mr. Rockshield. Harry and Hermione quickly rose and in turn shook Mr. Griphook’s outstretched hand.

“How do you do, Mr. Potter. And this is Miss … “

“Hermione Granger,” Hermione said.

“Ah, Miss Granger, nice to meet you. Please take a seat. I brought your entire file here, Mr. Potter. I understand you want to make ‘A Will’.”

“Yes, you have urged me to do so and now I finally have reason to.” Harry then started to describe the arrangements he had discussed with Hermione the day before. Meanwhile, Hermione helped Mr. Rockshield to put aside the used teacups.

Mr. Griphook had been busily taking notes. He then asked: “I understand that one event you are thinking about is a showdown with the Dark Lord with a regretful outcome. You have no formal arrangement with Miss Granger, do you?”

“No, we have been best friends for many years, and now we have found that we are more than friends, and hope to remain so,” was Harry’s simple answer.

“Now, Miss Granger, may I ask you if you have any large personal fortune?” the Goblin asked. “Are you going to make a will as well?”

“No – I’ve not … “ began Hermione.

“The reason I ask is this. It is clear what you want, should the worst happen, and I think you two have discussed this. From a legal point it is important to think about alternate scenarios. Mr. Potter has explained what should happen if he dies and you lives, or if you are dead when he dies. We should also think about what happens if you Miss Granger should die shortly after Mr. Potter. Then without another clause in this will we are about to write, your parents, Miss Granger, would inherit everything.”

“Well,” started Harry, “in that case … “.

“The simplest solution is that you two make a mutual will, where the both of you describe how you want things. You are both under age, so for the part of Mr. Potter, a signature from professor Dumbledore will be required as you know. In principle, your parents should sign the document as well, but since you have no great fortune of your own, it would be rather unimportant from a practical point of view. You should rewrite this will if your relation should change or when you will be legally of age to sign this document on your own. Just wait a minute, and we will have the document in writing, Mr Rockshield, please.”

“While waiting for your document to be finished, I may inform you that we have changed your vault, so there is a new number. The reason is that the older one became too small.” Mr. Griphook made a pause for effect.

“There is also a question I should ask you. Some of your assets have been invested in a joint housing project together with a building company. This has been done in accordance with the policy set down by your trustees. Now that firm is willing to buy you out of that project with a considerable sum. You would make a nice profit. You should sooner or later be involved in the administration of your fortune. Would you like to have a presentation of the proposal?”

“Er … Ah … I don’t … ,” began Harry.

“I understand that Harry has a flat at his disposal in London which will be handy when we continue our education. It will then also be easier to look into building projects and the like. Until then, I think Harry would like his business run at low risk by financial experts, like you,” Hermione volunteered, looking at Harry.

Harry gave her a thankful glance. “Yes, I think we have too many other things on our minds just now,” he added more confidently.

“I take it then that you would like us to confine ourselves to secure low risk investments for the time being.” Mr. Griphook concluded.

“That’s right,” said Harry looking across at Hermione who was nodding her head.

“Then that’s settled,” said the goblin and continued. “I would suggest that you Mr. Potter should have one of these modern plastic cards, like most muggles use. It will be convenient for you, and also will allow us to be more efficient. Also the magical world must move forward. If you agree, I want your name on this paper here at the dotted line. – I will go fetch your will. It should be ready by now.”

When Mr. Griphook had left, Harry made a kissing motion towards Hermione. “Thanks for helping me. Like I said, this business talk confuses me. What about plastic cards?”

“That’s a good idea; you should have one. Both my parents have several different cards. This is called a Visa card. It can be used instead of money in most shops. The payment is then automatically drawn from your account in the bank. It’s common practice, and it’s a shame that you have been so locked out of the muggle world during your summers. Put your name here.” Hermione held out the paper for Harry to sign. “What I have read in the newspapers lately, many people think that the price of real property like buildings are at their highest right now. That means that it should be a good idea to sell,” Hermione said in her confident, know-it-all air that could annoy most people.

Harry, however, had learnt to love her for it. He reached out his hand. “Mione, I’m glad I have you. I need you!”

Hermione took his hand in hers. She had to blink away a tear or two when she looked back at him for a mutual private moment. She understood to appreciate being loved for being the one she was.

---

Harry and Hermione heard a pop outside the room. When Mr. Griphook re-entered together with Mr. Rockshield, they were accompanied by professor Dumbledore. “As one of your trustees, I was asked to sign your will after you two have done so. I understand you have discussed this in a mature fashion. It is difficult to think about death when you are young, and we must really hope that it will not happen. – and I thank you for having your old school in so high regard.”

In silence they all solemnly put down their names.

Professor Dumbledore also signed the paper for Harry’s Visa card. “Of course there is a limited sum you can use per term. I trust you keep track of the amount you use.”

Mr. Rockshield gave Harry his card. “If you have any questions or problems, don’t hesitate to visit us. Mr. Griphook will file your Will securely together with your other papers in our London office.” With that, they all shook hands and parted.

---

Back in the street, Harry grinned at Hermione. “Now we visit Miss Tanner.” Hermione rolled her eyes, but didn’t object. When they stood outside the door to the “Beauty and Lingerie shop”, Hermione indicated an obviously new sign on the door, ‘Visa cards accepted.’ “That sign has not been there long,” she said.

Miss Tanner greeted them friendly. Before stating their business however, Hermione very clearly indicated to Harry that he “Could wait for her by the window.”

Harry didn’t hear much of what was discussed, but when he shot a glance in their direction, he found the two women talking and giggling like old-time friends. After much debate and several visits behind a veil in the back of the shop, Hermione was done with her new things packed into several parcels. When Miss Tanner started adding the prices, Harry joined them saying, “Mione, I see there are hairpins and such things as well. You wondered if something could be done to your hair. Let’s ask. Maybe you could use something to keep it together.” Miss Tanner, like the good businesswoman she was, was eager with advice.

“You have a beautiful head of hair, Miss Granger. Maybe you should try something like this in the neck.” She started to pick out hairclips of different designs. After much trying, Hermione was quite happy with a largish brown hair-slide low in her neck.

Finally Harry stepped up to the counter with his new Visa card. “Now let’s try this. This is the first time I use it. What shall I do?”

“Oh, it will be the first time for me as well,” was the answer. “I got this equipment just the week before Christmas, but no customer has been asking to use a card. I understand Gringotts are just now trying to teach people to use these things.” Miss Tanner had no difficulty however, and soon they were ready to leave. After a hearty farewell, Harry and Hermione were back in the street; Harry now carrying a bag full of small parcels.

---

Without any discussion, they continued down the street, hand in hand. “There is a new pizzeria close to the railway station, I’ve heard,” said Harry. “Yes, I know,” said Hermione.

A few steps outside the pizzeria, Hermione gave Harry’s hand an extra squeeze. “It feels like we were married, – doing things together like this. I like it. Harry, if you were to propose, I would say yes.”

Harry stopped and wrapped his arms around her, holding her tight. Then he whispered into her ear: “One day, I will.”

After eating more than half of his pizza, Harry couldn’t hold back his curiosity any longer. “What’s in all those parcels?”

“You already know. In fact, you wished me to buy some new things, remember?”

“I mean, what do they look like?”

“I’m afraid you will have to wait. I can’t very well demonstrate them in here, can I?”

“You’ll have to show me when we get back, then.”

“Harry, I didn’t know you had such interests. Think what you have missed all these years!” Hermione teased him.

“You don’t really mean you would have shown yourself in your underwear if I asked you a year ago!” Harry said.

“No, not just so. But I have been to the pool bathing with you and Ron and there is no big difference really. I have always thought about you as someone more special though, and if I had known you felt the same, I wouldn’t have been shyer of my body than my soul. And somehow, I’ve always felt that you knew my soul better than anyone else, Harry.”

“Yes, Mione, I always thought there was something special with us two, but I’ve been afraid to ruin things by acting upon it. Was that wrong?”

“Sounds complicated, but we will never know, will we?”

After some silence, Harry asked what the next lesson in the compendium would deal with. “The next thing, when you are sure you see that figure in the back of your brain, is to imagine a wall in front of the figure. If you succeed in subconsciously creating that wall, you have mastered Occlumensy.”

Harry paid for their meal, this time with cash, and they left the pizzeria, both satisfied. They walked back in the direction from which they had come, Harry again carrying the bag with Hermione’s parcels. A casual onlooker would have seen two Hogwarts students, walking silently close together. A more thorough observer however would have revealed their close concentration. Their minds were in deep combat, trying to gain access to the mind of the other while trying to defend their own from intrusion.

Neither of them noticed the farmer with a horse and sleigh until he was quite close, in spite of the jingling of bells from the harness. The farmer had pulled in the reins when Harry and Hermione suddenly became consciously aware of the world around. They hastily stepped aside to let the equipage pass, but the farmer good humouredly leaned down and asked:

“Dreaming love dreams, are you?”

“Actually no; we were rehearsing a lesson,” Harry answered.

“In this lovely winter weather? Hop up. I’ll give you two a ride.”

Harry took a big step up into the sleigh and then reached down a hand to help Hermione. They then sat with their arms around each other, admiring the winter landscape, the fresh air in their faces. They soon reached the gate to the school grounds where the farmer stopped.

When they had got off, Hermione shot him a smile and thanked for the ride. “Thank you ever so much. You made our shopping tour worth to remember.” The farmer touched his cap, urged on his horse, and after a while the jingling died away in the distance.

---

Harry and Hermione went directly to their respective rooms to change clothes. Harry was the first to come to the common room. He sat down before the fire. When Hermione came down some minutes later, she had her new hair-slide on.

“It becomes you,” Harry said. “It brings out your neck.”

“You think so? It feels nice, free if you like. – Good idea.”

Hermione sat down on Harry’s lap giving him a kiss. “It’s nice to be two, Harry. Hold me tight.” She sank into him with a sigh.

Harry wound his arms around her and buried his nose in her hair. “You smell good, Mione!”

“What? Do I smell?”

“Yes. Warmth, security, a hint of flowers and mint. Nice.”

“Oh,” she said. They remained sitting together on the couch before the fire a long time. Finally, Hermione stirred.

“We really should do some of our homework. “We can’t just sit here, you know.”

“It’s so good to have you here in my arms. Then I finally start to believe that we actually are together.”

“Hard to convince, are you?”

“Yes, maybe. I’m amazed that these things really seem to happen, and they are happening to me and not to some characters in a book or something.”

“You really need to start on your homework again. That will convince you that this is real.”

Hermione heaved herself up and towed Harry out of the portrait hole along to the library.

---

The rest of the afternoon was uneventful. Near the end of the dinner however, something out of the ordinary happened. A large owl came whooshing down dropping envelopes at the teacher’s table and to Harry and Hermione. Hermione was sitting so she could see the teachers.

“I think only Dumbledore, McGonagall and Snape got any letters,” she said to Harry, who was busily prying open his. He found it contained an invitation to celebrate the New Year at 12, Grimmauld Place. It was signed: ‘Remus and Tonks’. Hermione’s letter contained an identical invitation.

“Yippee. We will see them in a couple of days. I really like Tonks; she has a cool style. And Remus actually was a very good teacher, one of the best.” Hermione was enthusiastic.

Harry was not equally happy. “I feel bad about this. I don’t think that house is safe any longer. It would be unwise for the order to meet there.”

“Oh Harry. Come on. It can’t be dangerous with so many powerful wizards and witches together.”

“You sit so you see Dumbledore. What does he look like?”

“Well – Thoughtful might be the best word.”

More was not said about the invitation. Dinner was soon ended, and Harry and Hermione returned silently to their desks in the library.

Harry had made great progress with his work before dinner. The facts had been gathered. The remaining task was to draw the conclusions and write them down. The writing went slowly and Hermione caught him several times just sitting with his eyes staring into the distance.

“You are still thinking about that invitation?” she asked.

“Yes, I don’t think it is safe to meet in that way. Kreacher is a treacherous creature.”

“That’s hard words. What do you mean?”

“Listen. Kreacher as a house elf is bound to be loyal to the owner of the house. That didn’t prevent him from giving false answers regarding Sirius’s whereabouts when I was fooled into the Department of Mysteries. He communicated with Bellatrix Lestrange who belongs to the old pureblood Black family. Now that Remus and Tonks live there, who are not owners of the house, why should he show more loyalty to them? I’m afraid that he’s on his way right now to what he believes his true master, telling her about this New Year’s party. And she will tell Voldemort.”

Hermione looked really taken aback. “What should we do? Speak to professor Dumbledore?”

“We don’t know anything yet. – But I’m thinking.” Harry felt silent.

They remained in the library some more time, but neither did much work. Soon they nodded to each other and without more words, they both got up and they left for Gryffindor tower.

They were greeted in the common room by a tray with tea, a basked of muffins and a roaring fire. “Dobby is really a good house elf, Harry. Don’t you think?”

“Of course I think so. We must remember to thank him.”

The mood was improved by the hot tea, the muffins and the cosy warmth of the open fire. Harry and Hermione chatted about the things that had happened during this long day. Especially their experiments with Legilimency and Occlumency. The ride on the sleigh was also a warm memory. When they relived the arrival of the owl at dinner, however, Harry returned to his thoughts.

“I’ll go to bed, Harry.” Hermione was clearly troubled by Harry’s withdrawal into himself.

“Sorry, Mione, I have to work this out. I’ve got an idea. I will tell you, later.”

Harry remained before the fire a while, staring into the flames. Then he followed Hermione to her room. Harry undressed and crept down into her bed. He saw her wipe away some tears from her face.

“Tears! Why?”

“I – I thought I would have to go to sleep alone … “ Hermione whispered.

“Silly, of course not! Mione. I think this may be a battle with Voldemort coming up. We can’t just try to run from it. I will talk with Dumbledore tomorrow – But I’m afraid, Mione, really afraid.”

Harry’s hands searched for her under the covers, not like the hands of a self-conscious lover, but as the hands of a small boy, seeking comfort. “Hold me tight, Mione. I wish we will win, so we can have our life together as we should have. I wish that prophesy of yours would come true.”

Thus this day ended with Harry and Hermione whispering close together, seeking consolation in the words of an old seeress against the menace of the Dark Lord.

9. Harry's nightmare and a new war plan

This chapter is dedicated to ‘Pottergirlajg’ with thanks for her enthusiastic reviews.

9. Harry’s nightmare and a new war plan

Hermione awoke in the early morning because Harry was tossing about and mumbling agitatedly in his sleep. He seemed to have a bad dream. She sat up and watched him, pondering if it would be best to wake him up or not. Her curiosity then took over; she remembered his fears of the night before. Did this dream have something to do with Voldemort? She reached for her wand and muttered the incantation, “Legilimens”.

She held her breath; she found herself in a dimly lit room in what appeared an old house in bad repair. A long slender woman was seen approaching a big chair before an empty fireplace. The woman was accompanied by a short figure – a child? No, the view shifted – the person through whose eyes she saw the scene must have moved closer, and now Hermione recognised – Kreacher! And the woman must be Bellatrix Lestrange!

Hermione had only met her once, in a short encounter in the Department of Mysteries, but Kreacher had been house elf in the Black family and Black had been Bellatrix’ family name before her marriage. It all fit together, and Harry had been right in his mistrust of Kreacher.

The scene revolved further. Now the two stood in front of a hooded person in the big chair. Hermione did not catch any words of what was said, bet she sensed a strong mingled feeling of fear, despair and wish for revenge. Then a glimpse of the face of the hooded person showed – a white face with slanted red eyes. No surprise, it was Voldemort sitting in the chair.

Hermione still could make out no words, but it was evident that Voldemort had received information that pleased him. The sense of despair became stronger, but reality started to make itself remembered. Harry started to scream in pain, so Hermione broke the connection to the scene by raising the mental wall before their eyes. Actually she without thinking succeeded in breaking the connection for Harry as well.

Harry continued to be in pain though. Hermione threw herself on top of him: “Harry, wake up, you are having a nightmare!”

Harry woke up by degrees while Hermione hugged him and kissed him. “I had a nightmare. I saw … “

“I know what you saw. I was reading your mind, but I could not feel your pain or feel its source.”

“Voldemort is happy; Kreacher has told him about our New Year celebration. – Oh, my head, it feels like split in halves!”

“Harry, think about something else. Enter my mind!”

Harry felt an onrush of love, tenderness and concern. He was pressed down by his naked girlfriend, kissing and wriggling her body against his. Her mind was open to his, which caused him to forget everything outside their bed, Voldemort or no Voldemort. In an instant their position was changed; she was under him with her legs around his waist, him inside her.

Both two felt an unbelievable impression, their bodies and nerves each told their exciting stories, simultaneously feeling the experience through the mind of the other, like a double exposure. The amplified sensation put them over the threshold in less than a minute leaving them spent, close to unconsciousness. This was giving the word ‘we’ a new significance.

---

“Harry. I think that dream was sent to you on purpose, to warn you. The scene was seen by a person other than Voldemort and I felt no evil design. Rather fear, maybe of being caught.” Although they still enjoyed the warmth and togetherness of their bed, Hermione’s mind had turned into its analytical mode. “Your feeling of Voldemort and his satisfaction and the pain in your head must come from some other link. I could not catch that feeling.”

“I did a bit of thinking yesterday night – bits and pieces are falling together.” Harry answered. “All details are not clear, but I think we must prepare a welcome for Voldemort that he will not survive. You know you said something like ‘the best from two worlds’, and you also got that mobile phone. I would like trying muggle warfare. – I want Voldemort in that house and then blowing up the whole thing.”

“How will you do that?”

“I will need outside help. We must see Dumbledore first thing after breakfast.”

“Harry, please tell me the outlines of your idea.” Hermione coaxed him.

“Well, it’s rather simple really. We start out having the party as planned. We can rely on Voldemort’s attack to be planned for 12 pm sharp, because there will be a lot of muggle fireworks, so the light of a fight by magic won’t attract any attention. The thing is that at that time the house will be empty. There will only be lights and music and movements from TV-projectors that are managed by remote control. That would be your mobile phone. And then some explosive also controlled remotely going off when Voldemort and his Death-Eaters enter. That’s the idea, simple as that.”

“You intend to blow up the entire house?”

“Yes, I hate it anyway.”

“Harry, that’s a play for high stakes. – But I see why you – or we – may come out on the winning side.”

“Yes, it’s a play with our strength against Voldemort’s weakness.”

“We’ll hope Dumbledore see it so as well. You must convince him, Harry!”

“WE will convince him, Mione!”

“Yes, but we have only a few days to make all those things work. We must find people to help already today. Let’s see – today it’s the 28th – yes, we must definitely start today. – By the way – How’s your head?”

“Why – I don’t feel a thing. How about you?”

“I feel super.”

“That was a good medicine. Maybe we could do with some more – for prophylaxis.” Harry turned towards her. Hermione giggling happily made feeble resistance.

---

When Harry and Hermione entered the great hall for breakfast, professor Dumbledore where enjoying his cup of tea together with a morning copy of The Daily Prophet. Hermione went directly up to his table: “Good morning, professor. Could we have a talk with you after breakfast, please? It’s urgent.”

At the questioning glance from professor Dumbledore, she added. “Harry has had a nightmare.”

“I feared as much. Yes, of course. Come to my office when you have had your breakfast.”

When Hermione joined Harry at the breakfast table, he asked: “Why did you go and talk to him at once?”

“Why not? I saw some empty plates on his table and him reading the newspaper. He usually is not here when we come down, so I concluded he would soon be leaving. So I stroke while the iron was hot. – He will see us immediately after breakfast.”

Harry had no answer to this. During the rest of the meal, they discussed who was to say what, and in what order. It was important to them both that professor Dumbledore should like the idea behind the strategy. Without his support, the necessary help would be hard to find.

When they entered professor Dumbledore’s office, they were warmly greeted and shown towards the sitting group close to the fire. “Harry had a nightmare, I understand.” Professor Dumbledore let his gaze wander between them.

Hermione started: “Yes, Harry was very unruly and started mumbling in his sleep. I understood he had a dream. I considered for a while to wake him up, but decided against. Yesterday we had done a lot of practise with Legilimency, so I decided to enter his mind. – I knew he wouldn’t object,” she added.

“And what did you see?”

A saw a woman that I think I recognize as Bellatrix Lestrange and a house-elf that definitely was Kreacher. The surroundings were a room in a shabby old house. They advanced to a hooded figure in a big chair and told him something. I couldn’t hear anything though.”

“Did you sense any emotions?”

“Yes. The scene changed so the person whose eyes we were seeing through must have moved closer to the hooded figure. I saw a glimpse of a white face with slanted red eyes. I sensed fear, hatred and a wish for revenge. I felt no pain – but Harry did.”

“So Harry, what was your experience?”

“I saw the same thing Hermione has told. I had an intense pain in my scar. That’s what made me wake up. When Voldemort rejoiced at the news he was getting, the pain grew still worse.”

“You have had similar dreams before, always combined with a severe headache. Did you sense the emotions Hermione mentioned?”

“No, only the pain.”

“Professor!” Hermione began. “The scene was seen from another person than Lord Voldemort. I sensed the feelings of that person only. Harry must have experienced two simultaneous minds and the stronger emotions were the ones causing the pain.”

“Yes, quite right. Very interesting. That has been something I couldn’t understand with Harry’s dreams before.” Professor Dumbledore said. “Someone close to Voldemort acts as a traitor and is sending these dreams as warnings to Harry. My guess is that it is Peter Pettigrew. He was a smart boy though easily led and now he’s likely to regret his association with Voldemort. Harry, you saved his life once. This might be his way of repaying you.”

“Harry, you don’t feel the pain now, do you?” Professor Dumbledore continued.

“No; I haven’t felt the presence of Voldemort lately – only this morning that is. With Hermione around, occasions with awareness of Voldemort and his emotions has been less frequent.”

“I see; you’re a lucky young man, Harry – You know that, don’t you,” Professor Dumbledore said with twinkling eyes. “And I suppose you have a plan of what to do.”

Both Harry and Professor Dumbledore looked at Hermione. “Actually, Harry has been planning for a while – We discussed the main ideas together with the prophesy. The details, he must describe. Important is however, that just now, we have some major advantages. One, we know the time – the attack will most certainly be at midnight when a lot of fireworks celebrating the New Year will allow the lights of a wizard fight go unnoticed. Secondly, we know the place, 12, Grimmauld Place. Thirdly, our opponent counts on a surprise attack, but we have been warned. Fourthly, we can be prepared and play on our strength against the weakness of the attacker. And that is where Harry’s plan comes in.”

Professor Dumbledore turned towards Harry. “And your plan doesn’t include calling the party off, I gather.”

“No,” Harry started. “Our strength is that both Hermione and I have a muggle background. We have seen on numerous films on TV situations like this where you control light, sound or images from a hidden location. Then when our attackers, and only then, gains illegal access to the grounds, we let go e.g. an explosive. We may use mobile phones for speed of communication. Voldemort’s weakness is his hate and ignorance of the muggle world. He will be prepared for a fight with magic weapons only. He might not even detect that the house is empty, and that what he see is muggle created illusions. We will want some help with the technical details though.”

“I don’t understand all the details, but I see the reasoning behind your four advantages.” Professor Dumbledore thought for a while. “I will set up a meeting with Kingsley Shacklebolt and he will arrange some help through the Muggle Liaison Office. I will also send an owl to Remus and Tonks to explain matters.”

“It is important that Kreacher remains convinced the party will take place as planned. They must proceed with the planning of the party,” ventured Hermione.

“Professor,” continued Harry, “I have been thinking about the prophesy. Could this thing about muggles be what it said about a power Voldemort doesn’t know? I mean, the power doesn’t have to be something in the Department of Mysteries, does it?”

“Harry, I don’t know. Prophesies may be true or untrue. They seldom tell WHY things will happen. I somehow just think that this prophesy might have some truth in it, but I don’t know for sure. And what is it that says that muggles are not a sufficiently great mystery to justify a chamber of their own in that department? – One thing is certain; we can’t rely on a prophesy to solve our problems. We have to solve them ourselves. – And I have no better idea, so let’s try your plan.”

Professor Dumbledore fell silent. He then added: “Somehow I feel some confidence when I see you two. I think Tom Riddle is making a big mistake in focusing so much energy on you. That’s the problem with hatred – doesn’t allow one to see clearly. Harry, prepare some sort of memorandum about your plan. I think you will have to tell several persons about it and having a written account will make that easier. Be prepared to go to London after lunch. Floo powder, I think. – Hermione, you will have some research to do. I will contact you both. Will I find you in the library?”

Harry and Hermione nodded their assent. Without further words, they left their headmaster’s office.

“What did he mean by Voldemort focusing too much on us?” Harry asked when they walked thoughtfully, close together along the corridors of Hogwarts.

“Maybe he should be able to achieve more power by working in the dark, than by open attacks? That’s what Professor Dumbledore must have meant anyway.”

“Yes, but why can’t he see that himself?”

“Psychology, I think. His ego needs a victory. You, a young wizard, still going to school, has defied him, not once, but several times. His followers would doubt his power and greatness. That, he can’t afford.”

“Hum …. Mione, can’t you come with me to London?

“I’d love to, but Dumbledore seems to have some tasks for me here.”

“I feel rather awkward. Kingsley Shacklebolt – I don’t know him very well.”

“Harry; you should see yourself as others see you. You are not a little schoolboy any longer. You are a young man and a powerful and well-known wizard. You have astonished your teachers and friends by doing quite well in your exams. You are doing naughty things with your loving girlfriend. You have a great and innovative idea of how to fight the Dark Lord. Professor Dumbledore – and I – have faith in you. Of course you can do it.”

Hermione’s pep-talk was delivered standing outside the doors to the library. Harry stood looking down in Hermione’s dark brown eyes. He felt he could drown in them. He hugged her tightly, breathing the scent of her hair. “I love you, Mione. I’ll manage; I will not let you down. And I will prepare some notes before I go.”

---

In fact, Harry had time not only to put down his ideas on paper, but also to revise them in a discussion with Hermione. Like the most natural thing in the world, Harry then continued to work on his Transfiguration essay. Hermione was amazed but didn’t want to comment. Harry saw her looks and understood her thoughts.

“Actually, I like to sit here working together with you; especially since I’ve got such a good response at least until now. – What are you reading?”

“I’m looking for known dangers with Legilimency. I want to find if there are any precautions to think of.” Harry didn’t follow up his question.

Professor Dumbledore didn’t show up before lunchtime, so Harry and Hermione left for lunch in the great hall. Close to the end of the meal he came to their table and sat down gingerly.

“Oh, these benches are hard for an old man like me. Harry, you are to meet Kingsley Shacklebolt in the Leaky Cauldron at two o’clock. You go by Floo powder from the fireplace in the end of the corridor outside the teacher’s common room; here you have a small bag – it is long distance powder. It is more powerful than the usual stuff; if you are going short distances, use only a pinch, otherwise you might be beaten about cruelly. And you should be dressed in muggle clothes; you will mainly be going to muggle places. You might want a robe in the Leaky Cauldron though. You can wear it folded on the other occasions. I’m sure you’ll manage. – Hermione, will I find you in the library? I will need a few words with you later this afternoon. Relax – nothing unpleasant,” he added at her bewildered glance before he left.

“Well, I might as well get ready,” Harry said.

“I’ll keep you company.”

Harry and Hermione walked hand in hand back to Gryffindor tower, where Harry changed into a pair of jeans, a sweater and an outdoor jacket. He folded his notes and put them into a pocket together with his wallet.

“You have plenty of time. I suggest you go there and take a cup of tea or something. Waiting here will only make you nervous. – You look great by the way.” Hermione gave him a reassuring hug and a kiss. They then walked back to the fireplace outside the teacher’s common room. Harry was awarded a new hug. He threw a measure of the floo powder into the fire which rose into a roaring bluish green blast; he stepped into it and was gone.

---

Hermione was sitting alone at the dinner table. She had had an interesting afternoon, partly together with Professor Dumbledore and she was rather tired. She had got no news from Harry. This made her somewhat uneasy. She tried to think that no news is good news, but didn’t succeed to convince herself.

Her thoughts wandered to the afternoon’s exercise with Professor Dumbledore. She had been flattered when he suggested instructing her personally. “I’ll teach you something you and Harry should learn. It will come later on this year in your ordinary curriculum, but it would be practical if you mastered it very soon. Could you meet me outside the Shrieking Shack at three o’clock?”

Before Professor Dumbledore left her in the library, he had given her enough to think about on her walk there. He had recommended her to read part of a certain book on Legilimency, and she had impressed him by showing him that very book on her desk. “I read that part this morning”. He had been very pleased and it caused him to give her praise and career advice.

“Hermione, you have a rare gift as a researcher. There are a number of worthwhile topics to consider. I might mention magic-induced maladies for instance. You have seen some very tragic cases, I think. I know you have thought about auror training. That’s very wise – You will find yourself a target for the followers of Voldemort for many years, regardless of the outcome of the present crisis. But your best talents are not for combat. – Harry on the other hand has very good prospects as an auror. His quidditch training is perfect also in combat and he has an instinct for justice. To become a quidditch professional, which might be the dream for a young man, would be a waste of talent, in my opinion.”

“I – I have considered that option,” Hermione answered, “but I don’t know what it takes. I have thought that being a medi-witch like Madame Pomfrey would be very rewarding.”

“Yes, Poppy is very clever and does a marvellous job. She has massed a lot of experience and knowledge in what silly accidents our pupils can meet with. And the results of some extra dangers some of our students seek on their own.” Professor Dumbledore added this with a smile on his lips. He continued: “At St. Mungo’s, however, you have the extra difficulty of determine what erroneous, misdirected or malicious spell could have caused a certain condition, and find out what an efficient counter spell might be. And it doesn’t end with spells and hexes; you have also the big lore of potions to master. Few wizards or witches can cope with such a field of research, but I’m convinced you could.”

A warm feeling spread in her chest at these memories, but her thoughts went back to Harry. “Why did he take so long to return?” Hermione found her appetite gone and sat with an uneaten helping of pumpkin pie with whipped cream staring into nothing. She didn’t notice the other students starting to whisper and casting curious glances in her direction. “Had anyone seen Harry Potter?” “Why is Hermione looking so unhappy?” “Has their love ended already?”

Hermione remembered the accident some years before when Harry had erroneously ended up in Knockturn Alley. By luck, Hagrid had found him before anything untoward happened. She was lost in thought and her imagination raced further. A sudden dread gripped her. She didn’t react until a hand was placed on her arm. She spun around.

She got up in such a hurry that she nearly tripped over the bench she was sitting on. Harry caught her in his arms; she gripping his clothes and leaning heavily on to him.

“Harry! Oh, Harry!”

Harry bent his head into Hermione’s hair and whispered worriedly. “Mione dear, what’s happened?”

“Nothing. I – I’m just a fool. I started to get worried because you were late, and started to imagine things. – Like floo’ing to the wrong fireplace and such.”

“No – Everything went super – at least after a while. I made an extra errand to Diagon Alley, that’s what took some extra time. – Sorry I kept you waiting.” Harry had his arms wrapped around her; rocking her gently to and fro. After a minute Hermione gave a sigh and straightened up.

“I shouldn’t behave like this. I’m grown up and should be able to keep calm. Harry, you must be hungry; sit down and I will tell the kitchen you have come back.”

Harry sat down opposite to Hermione, but she didn’t need to go to the kitchen. A platter with a large minute steak, cooked vegetables and French fries came zooming through the air accompanied by a tankard with pumpkin juice.

“Hey, why do you get such a meal?” Hermione protested good-humouredly. “Why does it pay off being late?”

“Probably because it is easy to prepare on short notice. I think I saw Dobby’s eyes through the chink of a door when I came out of the fireplace just now. It is delicious though. I was starving.”

While Harry was eating, Hermione started to tell him of her afternoon. To her description of Professor Dumbledore’s advice, he just nodded approval.

“I thought you would insist of being a Quidditch Player?”

“Yes – It would be great fun, for some time. But sooner or later I would have to do something else. Somehow, living in that London flat with a girl I happen to know sounds equally nice. I think most important is doing something you are good at, and I think I could be good as an auror. And surely I can play Quidditch just for the fun of it on an amateur team. – What did you do more?”

“Professor Dumbledore taught me to apparate.”

“He did WHAT?”

“Taught me to apparate. He said we would need to travel much in the days to come, so he thought it would be practical to learn how to do that. He said it was rather easy, but because of the dangers, one should reach a certain maturity before one is allowed to do it. And we must swear not to try on our own until we are approved.”

“But you can’t do it here at Hogwarts! Where did you practise?”

“In the Shrieking Shack. I apparated from room to room and from floor to floor. As easy as that!”

“And you didn’t get spliced?”

“Not a single time. You can see that; can’t you? The trick is that you pull yourself to attention at the same time as you say the incantation – ‘apparere’. And you shall have a picture of your destination in your mind. There is a more advanced form when you go to an unknown destination, but that is for later.”

“You have to show me. – Better still, we can go there and I can try as well.”

“No, Harry, Dumbledore was clear on that. An experienced teacher should be at hand when we try the first times. We shouldn’t cheat on him. He is really doing this as an extra for us. – You’re ready with your meal? No more dessert?”

“I’m satisfied. Let’s go up to our couch. I’ll thank Dobby first.”

After a quick visit to the kitchen, whence Harry returned with a bowl of nuts and a pair of nutcrackers, Harry led Hermione by hand up to the Gryffindor tower and the common room. There was a good fire going already. Harry lay back on the couch. Hermione curled up in his arms.

“Mmm, Harry, hold me close.” Harry tightened his hold of her, burying his nose in her hair, drawing in her scent. He gave a sigh. Peace and silence filled the room.

After a few minutes, Harry reached for the bowl of nuts he had placed close by and cracked a few of them. He shared them with Hermione, putting them one by one into her mouth.

---

Harry began his narrative of his afternoon in London. He told her of how he had arrived in the Leaky Cauldron and taken a seat in a booth with a good view of the entrance. Right after his tea had arrived, Kingsley Shacklebolt entered and came up to him, greeting him in a friendly manner. He had however given him a sign to remain silent, taking out a piece of paper.

“Kingsley wrote a few words on the paper and handed it to me. They said: ‘Ask me to take you on a ride on the underground.’ I noticed he made a sign with his head towards two men in the booth next to ours. I caught his intention so I rephrased the question and added: ‘It has been several years since last time’. He seemed pleased and, seeing my cup empty, rose to his feet and we left. Just before the door closed behind us, I saw the two men rise.”

Hermione shifted her position, putting an arm around Harry’s neck and facing the fire. Harry continued his narrative. They had boarded a train, seeing just before the doors closed the two men entering the same car. The two men had taken seats in the opposite end. A few stations later, Kingsley Shacklebolt had made a sign to Harry to be ready. Just before the doors closed, they had swiftly got off the train.

“I saw their bewildered expressions through the corner of my eye when the train left the station. ‘Amateurs!’ was Shacklebolt’s comment.”

Harry was rewarded with a kiss on his cheek.

“We went back a few stations by a train on a different line. I was lost; I don’t know where we were going. We got out on a crowded street, into a backyard and through a commonplace door. We walked along a narrow passage and then I saw where we were. Shacklebolt hastily stuck a visitor’s badge on my breast and we entered a lift. We were at the Ministry of Magic!”

Kingsley Shacklebolt had emphasised that Harry’s presence just now was quite unofficial. No one should know that he actually was there, but afterwards it was important to be able to show that he in fact had been there and that everything had gone through the official channels. Harry had found this hard to understand. “This is politics,” Kingsley Shacklebolt had explained. He had been delighted by Harry’s memo. He had taken a few copies and put a label ‘Secret’ on all of them. He had filled in a couple of forms and put them into three different folders. “Now we go to the Muggle Liaison Office,” he had said after the third folder was locked up in his safe.

“We were greeted by a grey-haired witch in grey clothes. When she saw my name she said: ‘Give my regards to Miss Granger’, I didn’t notice her name. I was too bewildered to ask. We were shown in to some sort of deputy minister or something. He and Shacklebolt didn’t change many words; he just took one of the folders, put some papers into it and gave us a card each. Everything must have been prepared before. Then we left, this time through the main entrance. I returned my visitor’s badge the normal way. So now, I’ve been to the Ministry of Magic officially.”

Harry finished his tale by describing the new ride by underground, a longer one this time. They had come to a great military building set in its own grounds and with a strong fence around. They had shown their cards to the guard and been accompanied by a soldier into the office of an elderly grey-haired man. Harry could have sworn he had seen him before, but no names were given. The man had read through Harry’s paper, nodded and said:

“This is a damned good plan! Good luck!”

They had left him and were again accompanied through long corridors to the office of a Major Shout. This had been a rather young man who had greeted them in a friendly and somewhat inquisitive fashion. He had been intrigued when reading Harry’s memo and had put several detailed questions of his own.

“I must confess I’m very fascinated by this magic business, though I’ve not seen much of it so far. I hope you understand these are lethal weapons we are talking about. I mean, people will get killed if they are caught in that trap of yours.”

“If so, we have accomplished something we have been trying to do for a long time,” was the answer of Kingsley Shacklebolt.

After agreeing on a meeting at nr 12, Grimmauld Place at noon the next day, they had left the major, who had said he needed the morning for preparations. Then he would inspect the place of operation in order to design the final preparations. Kingsley Shacklebolt had left Harry in Diagon Alley from where he should be able to return on his own.

“Why Diagon Alley? And what about those guys following you earlier?” Hermione asked.

“I had a minor errand I wanted to do. And before Shacklebolt left he added: ‘If you think you are being shadowed, you are. It is a bodyguard. Don’t be afraid.’ So I just did my errand and came straight home.”

“I’m glad you came back.” Hermione said, drawing up her knees so she ended in something like a foetal position, her head on Harry’s chest. She spoke in a low voice.

“I haven’t told you the entire truth, Harry. For several years I have thought about the time after Hogwarts. First I dreamed that we all three should have a flat together, but maybe a year ago I realised that that wouldn’t work – someone would be left out eventually. Since then I have always thought of you and I living together. It seemed like the natural thing to do. We have always been the best of friends. I may have been naïve, but regarding sex, I thought that would just come naturally – I couldn’t think of anyone else but you to do such things with. Then this autumn it dawned upon me that you might choose differently. I didn’t care about Cho or Luna; I honestly didn’t think it would last. But my confidence in the future started to fail.”

Hermione grabbed Harry’s clothes and whispered into his chest. “The last few days have brought so much. My wildest dreams have been more than fulfilled. But I feel more vulnerable, Harry. Before, there was not much to lose. Now, there is an entire future at stake. That’s one reason I lost my nerves when you were late, I think.”

Harry held her tightly. “Mione, I noticed on the underground, many people had mobile phones, talking a lot about where they were and where they were going and such. Next time in town, I will buy one so I can let you know if I’m late or something, right?”

“Yes, good idea. But really, I will try to be rational. I will not give in to dark fantasies any more. I think I will really know in my heart if something happened to you. If I don’t feel anything, I will know you are OK.”

With that very rational thought, Hermione gave a sigh, and fell asleep in Harry’s arms.

Harry remained sitting with Hermione in his arms for a long time. His mind boggled with this almost unbelievable fact; He and Hermione were together in that very special sense – loved each other, depended on one another, needed each other and hoped and planned for this to last. His mind told him: “Harry; this is it! Hermione is yours to care for, cherish and enjoy.” His fingers played carefully with her soft hair. His hand brushed her chin and caressed her shoulders. Harry was for some minutes lost in eternity.

When back to reality, he had just decided he should carry her up to bed, when the portrait hole opened and Professor Dumbledore entered. He smiled when he saw Hermione sleeping. He made a sign, not to wake her up. He talked in a whisper:

“I would like to have you two doing a last exercise tomorrow directly after breakfast. You no doubt have heard about our efforts towards efficient transportation today.” Professor Dumbledore gave Harry a smile. He continued: “Remus and Tonks will expect you at 10.30 am at Grimmauld Place. You will make plans for the party and see to it that Kreacher is involved. He is making difficulties, and you Harry actually is his master. You may have to make that clear to him. Then I hear you will have a visit by that military man. Kingsley reported you made a very good impression this afternoon; like I knew you would, Harry. Finally Tonks will take you to Diagon Alley. The reason will be a surprise to you. You will need these two envelopes. Do not forget them.”

The old man’s eyes lingered on the sleeping form: “You have a very precious burden there Harry. Handle with care!” Before he left, he added: “Maybe you should take her to bed!”

This suggestion from a Hogwarts headmaster to a male student regarding a female one could easily be regarded as one of the more surprising in the entire history of the school.

10. The man in green uniform

Hermione woke up in the morning, feeling an urgent need to go to the bathroom. Reality slowly began to present itself. She had been sleeping in Harry’s bed. There was nothing alarming in that; they had been sleeping together a few nights now but she had somehow no memory of having gone to bed. She also found she was dressed in one of Harry’s old pyjamas. No memory bells were ringing there either. However, finding she was using a tampon made sense. She recalled having discovered she had started her period yesterday and thinking that now, being a big girl, she could try a few tampons from Lavender’s supply, returning the correct number later. But that had been yesterday afternoon. Discarding the used item, she found it was well used indeed. She badly needed a replacement. With a temporary safety device made of toilet tissue, she started down the corridors to the girl’s dormitories to finish the change.

Thinking back to the previous day, she remembered having been unreasonable upset by Harry’s late return for dinner and later on the very nice moments in front of the fire in the common room, but then – nothing. Returning to Harry’s bedroom, Hermione found him in the early stages of wakefulness. His face lit up when he saw her.

“Morning Mione; slept well?”

Hermione climbed into the bed and sat down on top of him, holding down his arms over his head. “Now Potter – Tell me what you did to me yesterday night.”

“Nothing I couldn’t tell even fairly small kids.”

“How come I can’t remember a thing AND wear your pyjamas?”

“I followed an advice by Professor Dumbledore.” Harry answered cheekily, but he sensed an underlying need for knowledge. Hermione was the one with a need to know.

“Mione, please give me a hug and I will explain the details truthfully. I need to go to the bathroom first though.”

When Harry returned, he joined Hermione in the bed for a long kiss and a lover’s embrace. They ended up holding each other close together, faces just an inch apart. Harry started his narrative:

“Remember – We sat before the fire, talking about our afternoons. You fell asleep after a while, and I remained sitting there with you in my arms. I sat thinking for a while – feeling happier than I can express.” – There was some renewed kissing before Harry continued. – “Then Professor Dumbledore came in with two envelopes – they are on the table – and told me what we should do today. He ended by telling me to take care of you and putting you to bed. I hated to disturb you so I put a sleeping spell on you; not using much force, mind you; and also a levitating spell.”

“So you had me sleeping and snoring and then you took me up the stairs like a heavy piece of luggage?”

“In principle, yes – but no. You were sleeping very calmly and serenely, and I carried you carefully and reverently so you would not bump against the walls or something. And – before you ask – then I took off your clothes and found one of my own pyjamas, rather old and too small for me, but clean. I put it on and lowered you onto the bed and removed the sleeping spell. You just let out a sigh, snuggled down into the pillow and went on sleeping. I sat watching you for a while and then went to bed myself. I acted like Professor Dumbledore told me: ‘Very precious, handle with care.’ ”

“Many boys would have made some explorations of their own, having a sleeping girl to themselves like that, but I know you didn’t, Harry.”

“I’ve seen you naked before; maybe I’ll never get used to it; it stirs something deep inside me and I would like to know more about you, also about your outer self. But we should do that together. I would never use you. You know that, don’t you?”

“Yes I know. That’s what makes you Harry, and that’s one of the many things why I love you.” – “By the way, you noticed that I got my period yesterday, didn’t you. Usually I get a bit edgy those days. Maybe that’s what made me especially upset at dinner.”

“Do you feel any pain?”

“Usually the first day, but I think the excitement with the apparating lesson made me forget. Then the anxiety with your trip made everything add up to that stress point yesterday. Now I feel fine. I will have to continue with tampons till tomorrow, I think.” – “What had Dumbledore planned for us today?”

“Practising to apparate directly after breakfast – to Grimmauld Place at 10.30; Tonks will await us – then a visit by the major I met yesterday and finally, Diagon Alley. Exactly what all this is about, I don’t know. He mentioned that Kreacher is making problems, though.”

“What time is it?”

“Yikes, it’s time for breakfast. It must be bad weather; it is still quite dark outside.”

Hermione found herself quickly. “We’ll be practising outside. Winter robes, but bring some indoor clothes and your backpack. We’ll meet at the breakfast table.” In an instant she was gone down the stairs.

---

They were just done with their breakfasts when Professor Dumbledore advanced to their table. He made a nod towards the backpack. “I see you are prepared for the day. Did you bring your envelopes? – Good. You should give them to Tonks when you go to Diagon Alley. And Harry, I have allowed an extra amount to be drawn from your account. – Let’s meet in a quarter of an hour at the Gates.” Harry was left with his mouth slightly open with an unfinished question in his mouth, but he had begun to be accustomed to half spoken comments from his headmaster.

There was a chill in the air and strong gusty winds and black clouds in the northwest. Harry and Hermione had been waiting at the Hogwarts gates just a few minutes when Professor Dumbledore appeared with a loud ‘pop’. He started the lesson at once.

“Harry, you no doubt have heard what there is to be heard already. Apparating is really easy if you can do spells properly, as you can very well. The problem is that doing it sloppily may be fatally dangerous. That’s why it is restricted to the final year students with few exceptions. – You two. Hermione has already told you the important point – be at attention the instant you speak the incantation and visualize your destination clearly. Questions?”

“No,” Harry said, somewhat apprehensively.

“We will do some exercises in the Shrieking Shack. Hermione will bring you there. Remember: You can bring someone along by giving someone a hug the instant you go. You can not follow someone by giving a hug. The action must be intentional. – So, Hermione; let’s meet outside the woodshed!”

Hermione swiftly stepped up to Harry. He felt a jolt in his stomach as if the breakfast had difficulty to follow, and he found himself being embraced by Hermione in the back-yard of the Shrieking Shack. His mind settled quickly. From the smug smile on her face, he understood that she actually had done it, apparated the two of them. While one part of Harry’s brain registered the pop emanating from Professor Dumbledore’s appearance, the other part realized that a year or two ago, he might have been annoyed at her self-confidence. Now he actually felt pride of her ability. His thoughts lingered on his beautiful and gifted girlfriend. It took a while before he noted that Professor Dumbledore was talking to him.

Harry soon became thoroughly concentrated. This was interesting indeed! After a few exercises from floor to floor inside the house with Professor Dumbledore and Hermione as supervisors, the three of them started a chase alternating between two points within Hogsmeade, the Shrieking Shack and the Hogwarts Gates. At the designated time, 10.30, Professor Dumbledore was satisfied. He ordered them to concentrate on nr 12, Grimmauld Place, London, and to bring his greetings to Tonks and Professor Lupin.

---

Tonks greeted them to London. Both Hermione and Harry were overwhelmed at being able to travel like this. Revolutionary was the word. Neither of them noticed the double pop when their headmaster for an instant checked out their safe arrival; the appearance of their hostess caught their entire attention: Violet hair with sparkling green nails and a bronze skin. Hermione was the first to comment. “Wow Tonks. That is really becoming you. Special occasion?”

“Not actually occasion, but condition. Frankly, I’m in love. Me and Remus have lived here nearly half a year and have learned to value each other much more and in many other ways than as partners at work. We have vowed to continue as partners in life, and we are very happy about it. We haven’t told others about it; you two are the first we let in on the secret, but you would have found out quickly anyhow.”

“In fact, Hermione and I have made a similar decision. We haven’t told very many about it either,” Harry said and got an embrace from Tonks. When Tonks and Hermione had exchanged hugs, Tonks said:

“Now, give attention! You will need to know on your own how to make the house appear. What you were told earlier was purposefully wrong, of security reasons. The correct ritual is to tap the pavement with your left foot twice, giving the password ‘Noble and Ancient’ ”. Hermione quickly stepped up to the pavement, did as she was told, and pronto, there it was, cramming the other houses of the street aside!

The front door opened as they stepped up to it, and they were greeted by their old DADA teacher, professor Lupin. They greeted each other informally however, as between friends.

“Remus, I told them our secret at once. You will have to congratulate them though; they have the same little secret as we have.”

“Really? I’m not surprised.”

Harry and Hermione were quickly welcomed into the house. Congratulations were exchanged and after carefully having negotiated their passage past the black velvet curtains covering the portrait of the old lady Black, they took off their outdoor clothes and put away Harry’s backpack. They entered the kitchen.

---

Soon, they were discussing the plans for the New Year party. Tonks and professor Lupin had made detailed plans, for groceries and other foodstuffs as well as for decorations. Harry and Hermione helped with revisions but no major changes to the plan had to be made. There seemed to be a problem concentrated on the cooperation of the house-elf, Kreacher.

“Kreacher has taken after the vocabulary of the old lady. He complains that he is used to run errands to riff-raff like ourselves. He wants the good old days back, when wizards and witches were honourable and belonged to long-established families, like the Black family,” Tonks explained.

Hermione tended to take Kreacher in defence: “We must understand his feelings when we took away all the things in the house that reminded him of the old times, like family portraits, old furniture and so on. Not that some of the people in the portraits weren’t rather rude and old-fashioned in their views. I understand that Sirius wanted to get rid of those outmoded beliefs, but we must take into account that it meant great changes to Kreacher’s world.” Hermione had not abandoned her devotion for the case of the house-elves. She however received feeble support for her view of the present case. She was soon to have a sample of his uncivil tongue.

Harry asked Tonks to call Kreacher so as to hear the arguments first hand. Tonks reached out for an old bell-rope hanging down from the ceiling above the kitchen table. After a while a shuffling sound was heard and Kreacher appeared in the scullery door.

“What do you want?” he asked in a nasty tone.

“You know, we are having a New Year party, and we will require your services. We have made a menu and a list of things we will need,” Tonks explained.

“I see you have two youngsters here. Let them run your errands and spare my old legs. I hope soon to be released from this house when the Dark Lord finally disposes of that upstart Harry Potter and his mudblood sidekick.” It is unclear if Kreacher had noticed who the newcomers actually were and if he was intentionally rude. Hermione’s eyes filled with tears of anger at these words. Harry, on the other hand, had been warned. He held his voice distinct and calm.

“Kreacher! Who is the master of this house?” Kreacher winced visibly under the stare of two brightly emerald eyes. Maybe he realised he had made a bad move, but he remained silent.

“Answer! Who is your master?” Hermione saw to her amazement how Kreacher’s ears seemed to lengthen.

“You are, Mr Potter!” Kreacher was now clearly under some outside influence. His ears were standing straight up, and obviously, it did hurt.

“Mr Potter, Sir!” Harry said, stressing the last word.

Harry’s voice was hard and commanding. He was making clear to anyone that he was to be treated as the master of the house. Hermione cast a sideway glance to see if her boyfriend actually was still there or if he had been replaced by someone else. She found her own Harry, but also Harry, the young powerful wizard, marked as the equal of the Dark Lord. Harry made small movements with his fingers. Hermione understood to her amazement that Harry could do what many had talked about but few had seen; doing magic without his wand.

“You are my master, Mr Potter, Sir!” This time, Kreacher’s answer came out correctly. Harry was not satisfied yet though. He maintained his magic grip of Kreacher’s ears.

“Now, Kreacher, I will not tolerate such behaviour as we heard right now. You will apologize to Miss Granger.” Kreacher made a stiff bow towards Hermione, mumbling an excuse. Harry thought to give an indication that good behaviour would pay, so he released Kreacher’s ears. He was not done lecturing, however.

“Mr Lupin and Miss Tonks here live in this house as my guests. They complain about your lack of service. You will have to make amends.”

“I’m sorry, Sir. I will take that list and do what I can to fulfil your wishes.” Kreacher turned and started towards the scullery door, bringing the list. On his way there, he stopped and turned again to Harry.

“I’ve made arrangements to – ah – visit friends, celebrating the New Year, Mr Potter, Sir. May I have some hours free – Please?”

“Yes, of course, Kreacher. If everything is ready by 6 pm on New Years Eve, you may visit your friends. There will be some cleaning up to be done before the morning though.” Harry answered, now with a hint of warmth in his voice.

“Thank you, Sir.” With those words, Kreacher left the kitchen.

“Wow that was an exhibition of power. Harry, I’m impressed!” was Tonks’ reaction.

“Well done, Harry! I would not like to be on the wrong side of your wand in combat!” Those words from his former DADA teacher made Harry relax into a smile. The warmth in Harry’s heart was not lessened when he felt Hermione’s hand stealthily seek his own, giving it a soft squeeze.

Tonks threw a silencing spell around the kitchen before she spoke. “Now, we know for sure where we have him. Remus and I understand what is going to happen the day after tomorrow – at least in principle. We have prepared to take all our personal belongings away already tomorrow. You will find us at Hogwarts for a while, but that is quite unofficial, mind you.”

---

Harry and Hermione left the kitchen and went to look around a bit. Their memories of the house were not altogether pleasant. Nowadays, the look was more commonplace, and not so depressing. After a while, Tonks called from the kitchen were she and Remus had been sitting talking over a cup of tea.

“Hey Harry, there is a bewildered chap in green splotchy clothes walking back and fro on the pavement. Perhaps he is the one you are waiting for.”

“Yes, that’s him,” Harry confirmed when he had had a look through the window.

“Harry. This may sound strange, but remember that the house will be in appearance mode to you when you get out on the street. Obviously, it isn’t to him. When you get near him, either of two things will happen: Both of you will see the house, or neither of you. In the second case, you know what to do, but remember that he certainly will get a slight shock in either case. I’ll watch through the window. It’ll be fun.”

“Harry opened the front door, stepped down onto the pavement and walked a few steps up to the man. “Hello, major Shout. Looking for number twelve?”

“Oh, there you are, Harry. I was prepared that this would be a weird day, but I hadn’t thought that merely following the numbers on the houses should be a problem. Where is number twelve?”

“As we told you yesterday, we use this house, number twelve, as a secret hiding place. In the wizarding world, we take it literally. That’s why you can’t see it. Actually, it is situated between number eleven and thirteen. Here.” Harry performed the ritual without the man noticing.

“Whoa. My god!” Major Shout earned his name. Number twelve, Grimmauld Place seemed to push the other houses aside to appear in its own glory. In the porch a young witch stood smiling. Hermione was still dressed in her robe while Harry had abandoned his and was dressed in muggle clothes.

“Welcome, please come in!” Hermione said, reaching out her hand.

“This is Hermione, my girlfriend and ally.” Harry said.

Major Shout took the offered hand. “I’m charmed. As I told Harry yesterday, I’m very intrigued by this magic business. Am I to understand that you are a young witch?”

“Yes, I certainly could be called that. – I have passed the first level tests and I am allowed to perform magic outside school. – Remus and Tonks went upstairs, to the attic.” The last information was directed to Harry in a whisper while the major put down his briefcase by the kitchen door.

“Let’s see. The attack you expect would be coming through this front door, right?”

“Yes.”

“Good, you could hide in that shrubbery in the park over there and watch for any intruders. We will hide some high power explosives here behind these curtains. That will be the trap you wanted. When that person you talked about, Lord What-you-called-him, enters, you spring that trap with a remote control device. Let’s see ….”

Major Shout with a swift motion drew the curtains open, revealing the portrait of Lady Black. She gave a start like being awakened in a deep slumber, looked at them and opened her mouth and started to scream.

“Filth! Scum! How dare you befoul the house of my fathers! You traitor to the world of wizards, why do you bring this mudblood slut of a witch and – and good gracious – an ordinary muggle. Come! Help! Come help me put this disgrace to an end!”

At that instant, Hermione had her wand in her hand and directing it towards the portrait she shouted “Silencio!” There was a sharp ‘crack’ and a white flash. The Lady Black staggered backwards and, clutching her heart, she muttered: “You certainly have strength in your spells, mudblood!” That was the last words heard from the old lady, she stared malevolently at them and she moved her lips, but no further sounds could be heard.

“Sorry, we should have warned you.” Harry said to Major Shout. “I inherited this house from my godfather. This old lady you see in the portrait was his mother, and she still thinks herself as the guardian of the house. She is not willing to accept the new times. We have been able to remove all other portraits, but this one seems integrated with the building in a way no one has figured out yet. Hermione is the first I know that has been able to silence her.”

“Actually, that was an ordinary sound-proofing charm, but I added a little flourish with the wand to increase the power.” Hermione told modestly.

“Moving and talking paintings, and a real life witch casting spells – no one will believe me.”

“No – so you need not even try to tell. Especially since this is a secret operation, remember?”

“Yes of course. That was a figure of speech, rather. Now, is there any other way to enter the building?”

“The windows on the upper floor. I can imagine an attack that way to cut off a retreat.”

“The upper floor. I suppose wizards can fly, can’t they?”

“Surely,” Harry answered. The major had taken out his note-book and were jotting down some comments. He therefore didn’t notice that Harry did some movements with his wand.

“I’ll need to make some measurements, but let’s have a look at the kitchen first. You had some ideas on a TV-projector?”

Harry had used a simple locomotor charm on the major reducing his weight by half, so when he entered through the door, his strides took him high in the air, bumping against the ceiling and having him end up with his nose against the further wall of the kitchen.

Harry rushed to his aid: “Sorry, maybe I overdid the joke, but you seemed to enjoy some magic, and your question about flying put me on the idea of letting you try. Forgive me; you are here to help us. I should be more serious.”

“Not at all, I had the sensation of flying, but I wasn’t prepared. How did you do it?”

“I reduced your weight by some 50%.”

“Amazing.”

Harry was relieved to find the major enjoying his joke, and started to explain his idea of recording images and sounds of preparing something or other on the kitchen stove and of merry-making and singing in the living room. Major Shout found this a very good and easy idea to realize. He said that the images of course had to be recorded on-site, but that singing and merrymaking sounds could be edited onto a CD-disc in advance. He then walked around, taking measurements of distances and angles, including a visit up-stairs to decide on a suitable place for an extra explosive charge. Harry also told his idea of having a dummy of himself that could be allowed to collapse at the anticipated attack through the open front door. The major added this item to his list.

Finally, Major Shout took farewell, promising to return in the afternoon of New Years Eve.

“There will be a lot of things to prepare, but I will manage. If you can get your enemy inside, you have won.”

“Provided explosives have an effect on a wizard with his shields up.” Hermione had rejoined them. “I checked the back of the house for an entrance. There is a door, but I will make a locking charm that will take a while to break. We can disregard that entrance.”

“The entire idea hinges on our enemy not suspecting a trap, thus we assume that he will not use a shield.”

“You talk of locking charms and shields. There is a lot I would like you two to explain. Hope we can meet sometime when this is over. Bye for now.” The major shook their hands, saluted, and went out the door and towards a small car parked a hundred yards up the street. He turned around now and then, looking back. When he had got halfway to the car, he gave a start. Obviously the house had vanished from his view.

---

By now, both Harry and Hermione was really hungry. They found ample supplies of food in the kitchen, so they together made a hasty lunch. When they were done, they were joined by a starry eyed Tonks, and a guilty-looking Lupin.

The discussion at the lunch table covered more neutral issues, e.g. why Harry had got this idea of a concealed trap and why it might actually work. Harry emphasised that he gladly were allowing his house to be blown to pieces for the chance to get rid of Lord Voldemort.

Finally, they came to their business to Diagon Alley. Tonks asked if they brought the two envelopes.

“Yes, but we don’t know their purpose.”

“Albus is rather secretive at times. He wants you to start combat training as soon as possible. Tomorrow to be exact and the latest in combat is special combat wands. They are rather expensive, but above all, they must not be sold to anyone without a special permit. That’s what is in your two envelopes.”

“Tonks, how come you know about this?” Hermione asked.

“Because Albus came to me the other day and told me you were concerned about Harry being able to defend himself properly. “

“And I told him that Harry must have lost an entire year when that abominable person Umbridge taught DADA,” Lupin added. “That’s when I heard the full story of Dumbledore’s Army. I think that was very strong of you two. Harry, I understand you did a marvellous job, but Hermione did help you, didn’t she?”

“Yes, as always,” Harry said.

“By the way, Tonks and I will move to Hogwarts for a while, giving you this training in combat. And also to those of Dumbledore’s Army that want to continue, on a voluntary basis.”

“How come you call Tonks Tonks, now that you are a pair? Isn’t it her last name really?” Hermione asked.

“Well, I tried her first name in various forms, but she didn’t respond to any of those. Under special conditions, she answers to ‘Sweetie’, but I can’t use that in public, can I?”

“Tonks is the name I’m used to, in all circumstances, and I have told Remus that I’m happy with it,” Tonks said and gave Lupin’s hand a squeeze over the table.

---

After some additional small talk, Tonks declared that it was time to go. Lupin intended to stay, so they bade him farewell and stepped out onto the street dressed in their outdoor robes.

“Remember the corner to the right of the bar in the Leaky Cauldron? Good. We meet there. You two go first.” Tonks indicated she would check to see them apparate successfully.

When they in rapid succession popped into view close to the bar, they were greeted by Tom, the bartender.

“We’ll stay a while on our way home,” Harry told him before they continued out into Diagon Alley. They made their way to ‘Ollivanders: Makers of Fine Wands since 382 BC’ and entered. They were greeted by Mr Ollivander.

“Good Afternoon – ah – Mr Potter. And this must be Miss Granger – and you Miss Tonks. What can I do for you?”

Tonks explained that they had come to buy combat wands for her two apprentices. She handed over the two letters from Professor Dumbledore. Mr Ollivander studied the two letters for some time.

“I see your headmaster thinks highly of you two. I remember your wands. They were powerful wands both of them so it was expected you would do well at school. Yes – combat wands, we have them in a special room in here. Please follow me.”

They came to a small room, much like the first one, only this had brick walls marked with black splotches. Could it be marks of fire? It seemed like a possible explanation.

“Ladies first. Please Miss Granger. Let us start with this one. As you see, combat wands are shorter and thicker and usually made of metal. They will stand more power, allow quicker movements and are more difficult to observe for your opponent. Please, Miss Granger, make a swish.”

Hermione waved the wand, waved the next – and the next, without result. Not until she got a silvery slender wand in her hand. Hermione drew her breath, straightened her back and made a wave. A greenish sparkling mist flowed out of the wand, leaving a warm fresh smell like a pinewood hill on a hot summer day.

“Interesting, interesting indeed. I think Miss Granger, your magic will cause more health than wounds in combat. You will be able to defend yourself very actively though. This wand is two and a half inches, platinum with gold inserts and a core of belladonna seeds in pine resin. We all felt the refreshing fragrance. Of course I should have thought of the belladonna when I saw you.” – Mr Ollivander made a small bow. – “It is a powerful ingredient in many medicines, as you know. – Now, Mr Potter, you start with this one I think.”

Mr Ollivander shoved the heap of wands and boxes aside and watched Harry’s first try. The wand produced a stream of stars. Mr Ollivander looked critically at Harry and handed him another wand to try. That one also produced a stream of stars.

“No, Mr Potter. You are a very powerful wizard. You can produce a stream of stars with your fingers alone, but what we are looking for is the wand that amplifies your powers best, so please relax, just wait for the proper feeling. You might find it will produce something else than red stars!!”

So Harry tried to relax. Maybe Mr Ollivander could judge the effects of the wand with senses of his own because although Harry didn’t feel a thing and no visible effects could be seen, Mr Ollivander seemed well pleased.

“Now, Mr Potter, try this one!” Mr Ollivander reached down below the counter and produced an expensive looking box. He took out a short wand of a greyish metal.

“Wow!” Harry exclaimed. “It feels hot!”

“Good! Mr Potter, when you wave the wand, please stand aside a bit. Make your wave in the direction of the wall over there!”

Harry made a wave with the wand. A stream of silvery bubbles shot out if it, continuing in the direction of the wand pointing towards the wall. When they hit they exploded in a series of sharp cracks.

“Thank you, Mr Potter. That’s settles it I think. Your wand is on the short side for a man, good for shield charms and defence rather than attack combat. Mind you, a good defence can prove deadlier than many offensives. Titanium and zirconium with a core of mandragora root. Three inches.”

“You will need holsters for your wands. You should wear them practically always but seldom use them. We have only very few ladies’ models. Maybe you Miss Tonks will help Miss Granger, having more knowledge of women’s clothing? I will advise Mr Potter.” Mr Ollivander indicated a few holster models on a shelf in the corner of the room. Both parties had soon decided on a suitable holster and moved back into the front room of the shop.

Mr Ollivander busied himself for a while before he came forward with two parcels. He showed the two holsters, containing their respective wands. “I have also here inserted a small badge in each holster, indicating your identity and a reference to the permits I will file here, saying you are entitled to wear these wands at all occasions.” Mr Ollivander put the holster into their parcels before discreetly presented the bill. Harry now understood the meaning of Professor Dumbledore, when he had said something about an extra amount. Harry presented his plastic card.

“Oh, I see you too are using this muggle innovation. I can’t say I’m happy with them, but they do have their advantages.” Mr Ollivander recorded the transaction and finally bowed them out of his shop.

“Harry, what did they cost? They were expensive-looking?”

“If I remember correctly, ten times what my ordinary wand cost. But on the other hand, we got two.”

“Oh”, was the only word Hermione could say.

“Tonks, we are looking for a mobile phone. Hermione got one for X-mas from her parents. It would be great if I can phone her if we are away on different businesses.”

“Actually, I was very nervous yesterday when Harry was late to dinner.” Hermione added as an explanation.

“I see; I think I’ve seen a new shop selling muggle artefacts down the alley close to the bank. Let’s have a look.”

After some minutes walk, they spotted a muggle looking shop with signs in big letters proclaiming ‘X‑mas sale’. There they actually found what they were looking for, at a reasonable price. Harry made his decision on the spot and they were soon out again in the street.

“I wonder who that chap Ericsson is. His name is on many such devices.” Tonks wondered.

“I think he’s the one who invented those phones.” Hermione answered like one that knew the answers of all questions. “I read about it in a newspaper last summer.”

They made their way back towards the Leaky Cauldron. Wet snow filled the air and a layer of slush had begun to form in the street. The warmth of the inn was welcome. They were soon seated with a cup of tea in hand, discussing the events of the day so far.

“We’ll start with your new wands tomorrow. They are powerful devices. Please don’t try them on your own. Promise? – Remus and I will come up in the morning with some of our belongings. Then we can have some exercises before lunch. We will go back in the afternoon I think, so as not cause suspicions. Harry – if I didn’t tell you before – You handled Kreacher admirably.”

“Thank you, Tonks. You did mention it, I believe.”

“Yes, Harry, with that authority, you will be a tough investigator of magic crimes. I had to look twice to convince myself who sat on your seat at the table.” Hermione delivered her praise with a mingled expression of awe and pride.

“Oh, that was nothing,” Harry said with faintly red ears.

“Yes it was, Harry. That was showing who you are, and that is what will make it worthwhile to have you as an apprentice tomorrow. And you too, Hermione.” Tonks sniffed slightly.

“Now, we are being sentimental. We should go back before it gets dark.” Tonks added in her businesslike manner and rose from the table.

---

Harry and Hermione reached the Hogwarts gates safely, and walked or rather ran into the castle. The weather in this northern part of the country was more like a snow storm compared to the London gusts of wet snow. They entered Gryffindor tower with an hour and a half to spend before dinner. Hermione choose to lay down a while. She felt tired and complained of diffuse pains in her belly.

“I recognise this. An hour of rest will make me OK again. Wake me before dinner.” She lay down on the couch before the fire in the common room and closed her eyes. Harry didn’t feel like sleeping, and after some thought, he left for the library. He considered the Gryffindor tower a safe place and he could do some finishing work on his essay.

A good hour was soon gone and Harry returned to find his girlfriend sound asleep. He sat down on the couch, looking on her calm sleeping face. Harry’s breath caught in his chest for an instant. “I love this girl,” he thought. He leaned forward, placing a careful kiss on her forehead. Hermione’s eyes fluttered open and green eyes met brown for some seconds of eternity.

“Feeling better?”

“Yes, much better. How long have I been sleeping?”

“It’s time for dinner. Are you ready?”

“Soon. Wait for me.”

Towards the end of the dinner, Hermione asked Harry how long he had been able to do magic without a wand.

“Since I was a kid. Things happened now and then without me knowing why and how. You told me it was the same for you. I was thinking about it during the last summer when I hadn’t much else to do. I tried to understand the feeling that allowed me to do those things. After a while I learned the trick. Sometimes it helps to move the fingers but it’s possible to just imagine them moving.”

“Can you cause your napkin to fly?”

“Sure.” Harry placed his hands on the edge of the table, and looked sharply at his napkin. It rose slowly and hovered before Hermione’s face. She let out a sound of approval, but when Harry caused the napkin to try to slap her lightly in her face, she started giggling loudly.

“Teach me how to do it!”

“Enter my mind and you will sense the feeling.” Harry felt Hermione in his brain and had a rush of feelings nearly drown him. They were enhanced by her stare from the other side of the table. After a while he sensed her mind talking to him. ‘Yes, Harry, I love you, but you knew that already. – Now, show me your trick.’ He drew a breath, trying to sober up. He then played with the napkin again, slowly and clearly, just to show the moves. After a while Hermione wanted to try on her own, and she withdrew.

“Thank you, I think a got the feeling. Watch me try!”

Hermione’s napkin made some faltering movements, but after a while, it zoomed through the air like Harry’s had been doing. Harry’s napkin also took to the air, and their two napkins were soon engaged in a fight trying to slap the other in the face. Harry and Hermione were so concentrated that it took a while for them to realize that they were drawing attention from the other tables. Soon all students in the great hall were following the fight with amazement.

Finally Professor Dumbledore came to investigate. When he found the cause of the commotion, he gave a low chuckle. “Very good. A nice display of magical abilities! Ten points to Gryffindor. I challenge the other houses to come up with a similar feat, and I will award similar points to them.”

Hermione was in high spirits. She loved learning new things, and also earning Gryffindor points. Later in the library where Harry continued finishing his essay, Hermione propped her reference books in a semi-circle around her, and experimented with flipping through the pages in them without having to reach out and touch any of the books.

“Harry, this is good. It will be of immense help in my studies!”

After two or three hours of work, Harry declared himself satisfied with his essay, and proposed a visit to the kitchen to pick up maybe a mug of cocoa and some muffins. The kitchen elves gladly helped them to their supper, which they brought up to the couch by the fire in their common room. They started to talk about what the day had brought them.

“That was a long day, but interesting,” Hermione said finally.

“Yeah. I’ve learned to apparate, I’ve given Kreacher a lesson, met with Major Shout again, and been to Diagon alley.”

“And finished your essay,” Hermione said, always with her sense of the importance of schoolwork. “We haven’t unpacked the things we bought – or you bought rather. Thank you for that wand; to be honest I couldn’t afford it by myself,” she added with a glance in Harry’s direction.

“We have time to unpack tomorrow – we shouldn’t use the wands on our own anyway. And – You are not by yourself – unless you want to.” Harry finished the sentence in a low voice.

“No Harry, I don’t want to. But it takes time to get used to being together. It’s a big thing.” Hermione leaned into him and gave him a kiss. They remained in an embrace for some time.

“It’s time for bed.” Hermione said after a while, rising from the couch. “Last in bed has to collect the laundry tomorrow,” she shouted, halfway up the stairs to Harry’s room.

Harry smiled at her sudden outburst of childish playfulness and followed her good-humouredly. With her head start, he knew he would lose the race anyhow. When he reached his bedroom, Hermione had already opened the bed and was rapidly undressing. He just looked at her with a good feeling in his chest. He admired her cute little ass before she jumped up onto the bed, bouncing a few times before she grabbed the blankets and wrapped them around her. He had caught sight of the white cotton string indicating she still used a tampon. He subconsciously stored the information.

“I won,” she said, smiling at Harry undressing. “You look nice.” She opened the bed so he could climb in.

”You look more than nice, Mione,” Harry said. “Mind-blowing is a better word.” He nuzzled close the her, putting his nose to her stomach, brushing his lips in a trail up between her breasts to end up on her lips.

“I’ve been alone to last a lifetime already; you will find me a nuisance at times – please bear with me; I need you Mione – in more ways than you can imagine.”

They soon fell asleep in each other’s arms. A long day was at its end.

11. Combat training and shooting stars

Harry Potter lay half awake in his bed. His girlfriend since a few days – and friend since more than five years – Hermione Granger lay curled up in a ball at his side. She had her back turned towards him. His head was full of thoughts. He had been dreaming, but the details were evading him. It had been something about preparing for a big event. That made sense: It was New Year’s Eve tomorrow and they were going to have a party at Grimmauld Place. But Harry had the feeling that the preparations he had been dreaming about were of a different nature. Could it be the preparations of Lord Voldemort he had been dreaming of? He had not given much thought to his old enemy the last few days. Was it because of his exercises of Occlumency or simply because he had been occupied by his new relation with Hermione?

Harry tried to sense the activity of Lord Voldemort. – Yes, he could still feel the hubbub of plans and evilness if he tried, but it somehow didn’t float to the top of his mind as before. Now that he thought about it, Harry understood that earlier, much of his energy actually had been dissipated into thoughts of Voldemort and the feelings he caught up from him.

A slight movement in the bed beside him told him that Hermione was awakening. She backed up against Harry. He responded by turning in her direction and sneaking his right arm around her, pressing her against himself. He was awarded by a contended sigh. He turned further, pressing his mouth between her shoulder blades, feeling her skin against his lips.

Hermione gave a yawn and straightened herself with her arms above her head reaching out for her full length, like a dog rising from a sleep. The movement brought Harry’s mouth in tempting proximity to her right breast. He didn’t hesitate. His mouth sucked in her nipple, his free hand caressing her body before ending up cupping her other breast.

“Oh Harry, that feels good!” Hermione’s hands found their way into Harry’s hair, holding him to her. “Harry; why are boys so interested in girl’s breasts?”

“You don’t seem to mind.”

“No, not when you are the one that is interested, but generally, why?”

“A simple answer would be because they don’t have any themselves. But I think it’s more than that. I feel something deep in my chest when I see or feel your breasts. Maybe they represent motherhood – Comfort, Compassion, and Contentment. That’s some of he things I experience from you – and that I need.”

“So when I admire your muscular chest and arms, I actually feel Strength, Safety and Security, and – admiring your dick actually means Family, Unity, Coitus and Kids.”

“Well …”

“We should write a beginners book on Psychology together.” Hermione giggled. “But there will be no Coitus this morning. There is a Chinese in the way.” Hermione sat up in the bed, prepared to get out.

“Chinese …?” Harry was thinking as he moved out of bed.

“Tam Pon, silly. And it’s time for breakfast.” Hermione left the room, followed by Harry’s loving eyes. Living with Hermione would never be dull.

---

Harry was waiting for Hermione in the common room some ten minutes later. He had time to think further. So Voldemort was preparing. For once, Harry was not very afraid. This time he and the entire order would be prepared. He felt confident that providing that their own preparations could continue to be undetected, the Death Eaters would be the ones taken by surprise.

When Hermione came down the stairs, she was greeted by a kiss and a hug. “You look lovely – and you are good at words.”

“So you detected my little pun,” she answered with twinkling eyes.

“You made a slight pause that warned me.”

They made their way through empty corridors with their huge windows. “It looks like a beautiful morning after all that wind and snow of yesterday. Maybe we can go for a walk after lunch?”

“Yes,” Harry answered. “Tonks said they had to go back after lunch. I wonder what combat training will be like; I mean REAL combat training.”

“There was nothing wrong with the training we had with DA.”

“Well it worked, sort of. But now we will use these new wands. Did you bring your?”

Harry had nearly forgotten and had fastened his holster as the last item. Hermione nodded, she hadn’t forgotten either. They found they were among the first for breakfast, this morning, and continued discussing what spells they remembered from last year and what a new wand could possibly add to those.

“I see Tonks and Remus sitting at the teacher’s table,” Hermione cut in. “I didn’t see them enter.” When Harry turned, he was greeted with a wave from Tonks and something between a wave and a more formal greeting from Remus. He obviously just thought he should behave like a teacher. He received friendly greetings by some of the elder students. Professor Lupin had been a popular DADA teacher.

Some minutes later Tonks came down to Harry and Hermione asking if they were prepared for their first combat exercise. They rose immediately from their table and followed her downstairs to a section of the building they had never visited before. I.e. they hadn’t found a door that opened for them, and even Harry’s map didn’t show any details. A big iron door barred a short corridor. There was a small opening where Tonks placed her hand, palm downward. With a loud ‘clonk’, the door began slowly to swing open on its great hinges, allowing them to continue.

“In the future, we will meet in front of this door. Professor Dumbledore told me there should always be an experienced auror present during exercises. I, or Remus, will tell you the things you may practise on your own.” Tonks gave some background information as she started the illumination of the exercise gallery with a few spells. “Some other students will be allowed later on, and we will use some powerful spells then as well.” She then turned to face Harry and Hermione. The large gallery they had entered had absorbed their main attention.

“We will look over the gallery in an instant. However, I must emphasize that this training is to be a secret. You should always bear in mind that the less any future opponent knows about your abilities and your training, the better. And specifically, everything about combat wands and the spells that control them are classified secrets and will not be taught to the other students. Not very many wizards or witches know they exist, and their true benefits in combat are known only by very few. I don’t think any Death Eaters know these things you will learn today and in the following weeks. They are generally very conservative, as you know.”

Harry and Hermione nodded their understanding. Tonks started walking down the gallery. There were no windows in the walls but something like windows down the centre line of the gallery.

“This is the main feature of this gallery. These large glass panes act as see-through mirrors. They are angled so that each pane reflects a part of the power of a spell into the partitions along the walls. As you see, the partitions are built with coarse stonewalls that absorb much of the power. In this way, we can practise to cast very powerful spells at our sparring partners. We can see them through the mirrors but they remain unharmed. We can even practise the ‘Avada Kedavra’ but then we use e.g. a pig as object.”

Hermione reached out for Harry’s hand when Tonks named the killing curse and the pig. “Don’t you feel anything?” Harry asked.

“Well, we will practise with ‘Jelly Legs’ today. Actually, it is a quite effective spell in combat,” Tonks added when she saw the reaction when she mentioned this child room spell. “You will feel a tickle in your legs, but nothing more. Likewise, ‘Stupefy’ will feel like a mild slap in your face. That is as it should be. You should know you have been hit for training to be effective.”

“Have you felt the Avada Kedavra?” Hermione asked.

“No, to be safe, we use pigs as I said. They usually give a grunt, nothing more. – This is where the sparring partner will stand.” Tonks explained. “As you maybe noticed, the central pane actually is formed as a lens, so the distance doesn’t feel as far as it is; you can look at Remus who now stands were we started from. He doesn’t seem to be more than a few yards away, does he?”

They rejoined their old DADA teacher.

“Now, first of all, I intend to call you Harry and Hermione, and you call me Remus, and we regard each other as colleagues. We may have to be more formal when other students are around. Harry, you may also regard me as best friend of your father and godfather; also I feel a tremendous loss. You are very like James; to me it will be an honour to teach his son some of the things he might have taught you, had he been allowed to live. If you need, you can regard me as your second godfather.”

Both Harry and Hermione noticed that Tonks gave Remus’ arm a squeeze. Obviously this had been something he had wanted to say for some time. Tonks however continued business like.

“Please take out your new wands. They function as any ordinary wand, although they may add to your magical powers differently from your normal one. Its main advantage though is its size – you can conceal it in your other hand. That is, in combat you use two wands.”

“In order to utilize its full potential, you have to learn a new type of spells. Spells, which allow you to outdo your opponent in combat.” Remus added.

“Why do you need a special permit if it works as a normal wand without those new spells?” Hermione asked.

“It is due to its size. In ordinary wizardry, you should always be able to see the wand of the one throwing a spell. It’s mainly being polite. With this wand you can do things that is very difficult to foresee, that’s why the use of these wands is restricted. – Watch me.”

Tonks directed her wand towards the opposite wall. Then a number of letters appeared in rapid succession on the wall. T-O-N-K-S. She didn’t utter a single word and her wand was steadily pointing at the wall. Only her left hand made some small movements. She turned to Harry and Hermione who was staring at the wall, realising this was something they hadn’t seen before. Tonks opened her left hand, revealing a short golden wand.

“This is my combat wand. Now I used it to cast harmless spells creating letters on the wall. In another situation, I could have cast a series of deadly spells at a rate impossible with an ordinary wand. You understand the advantage?”

“Like a machine gun,” Harry noted.

“What is a machine gun?” Tonks replied.

“Sort of muggle device.” Harry cast a meaningful eye on Hermione.

Tonks didn’t comment. Remus then took out a small book and began to show pages in the book, holding it in front of himself.

“This is what we might call the instruction book for these wands. It describes how to use them in the manner we teach. Read and learn. The first pages show the position of all combat spells we’ll use together with the letter codes we use for training. Then there are pages showing useful combat sequences, like different stances in sword fencing. The last pages show the spells that configure the wand, and most importantly, how you activate and deactivate it. Read, do your exercises, but NEVER activate it unless accompanied by either of us, and DON’T try to configure the wand on your own – Promise?”

“Promise – and thanks Remus for the words earlier.” Harry held out his hand.

“Promise.” Hermione also shook hand with him.

“Hermione, I heard of the hex you put on that sneak Marietta who gave you away last year. Protect this book as best as you can.” Tonks said. She continued:

“Now we will try two spells; ‘Jelly Legs’ and ‘Stupefy’. Remus and I will configure your wands with those two, together with the ‘Amplifying Shield Charm’ that we will use later.”

Tonks and Remus did some spells to Harry’s and Hermione’s wands. “You will undoubtedly read about these spells on your own – right? – Now you two will duel. I will instruct you, Hermione and Remus will instruct you, Harry. You will find it is difficult to keep an accurate aim if you are hit by these two spells, even if they are significantly attenuated. So you will know who is winning. You fire when this bell strikes and you use the spell I or Remus whisper to you. You will find this is kind of fun.”

Remus and Tonks took their respective adept to stand in their proper places, and instructed either of them how to cast the spells; their ordinary wand in their outstretched right hand, and how to move the combat wand remaining concealed in their left hand.

Tonks started the bell. At its first strike Tonks whispered ‘Jelly Legs’ to Hermione and Remus whispered ‘Stupefy’. Harry was hit before his spell left his wand, so his spell went wide and hit the ceiling. The same thing happened at each beat of the bell, Hermione had learnt at her first try and was very fast. Soon, Harry’s temper allowed him to ignore the tickling in his legs or the slap in his face, and he begun to hit back at her. That made her aim less accurate and at the same time his speed improved so the fight turned more even.

“Time for a break.” Tonks declared. “What do you think?”

“I knew Hermione would learn fast, but I think I got even in the end.”

“Harry, you are powerful, and I have to tell you that your hits really registered.”

“Ok, we might add another mirror to deflect more of his power. You have to tell if its starts to be really painful.” Remus turned to move another mirror in position.

“Now, we will add a third spell to our arsenal. In school, you are taught the ordinary shield charm. As you know, it deflects a spell at random angles. Therefore it is dangerous in a fight because the reflected spells may hit someone on your own side. In combat situations, the ‘Amplifying Shield Charm’ is better. It not only reflects the spell to its origin, it also adds some of your own power to the spell. In combat, it is a very useful spell, but in ordinary life, it’s far too dangerous. That’s why it is not taught at school.”

“Now, we add these two new components: Remus and I might also whisper ‘Shield’ to you, you also will be ready to move after casting your own spell. That is, you aim, cast your spell and move away before you are hit.”

In this situation, Harry’s reflexes from Quidditch proved valuable. Hermione was hit now and then, but Harry evaded most of her spells. She was saved by the time that had been moving fast. It was close to lunch.

Harry and Hermione both expressed their enthusiasm for this new experience and asked for when the next training would be.

“Tomorrow, we meet in London and the day after tomorrow we will probably be rather tired, so let’s plan for the day after that. You can do a lot of reading and mental preparation, if you have time to spare.” Remus bade farewell and they left the training gallery with Tonks closing the big iron door after them.

---

After lunch, Harry and Hermione decided to take the walk they had planned in the morning. First, they had to change into outdoor robes. When they went out through the big doors of Hogwarts, they were greeted by a blinding white snowscape beneath a blue sky. A fresh cold air, making their breath show white through their mouths, replaced the biting wind of the day before. Hand in hand they walked briskly out through the big gates onto the country road.

“Why don’t we take the road away from Hogsmeade for a change,” Hermione asked.

“Yes, why not. Actually, I can’t remember going in that direction before.”

“I have. After a mile or so, the road will pass close to a farmhouse, probably belonging to the man with the sleigh. After that, it will go slightly uphill for a while and then down into the valley further on. I never went that far, though.”

“Let’s go and fetch a glimpse of that valley,” Harry suggested.

After walking a few minutes in silence, Hermione let go of Harry’s hand and let her arm go round Harry’s waist. He responded by putting his arm around her shoulders. That had obviously been her intention; because she let out I tiny sigh and snuggled closer. After adjusting their steps, they managed to walk efficiently, in spite of their limited individual freedom of motion.

“Harry, I thought for a long time that falling in love with one’s friend was a silly thing to do. I don’t really know why. Maybe it sounded unimaginative. On the other hand, love itself scared me. I have read novels, and seen TV-dramas during summertime, where people fall in love without really knowing each other, like some sort of illness they just can’t avoid.”

“I know the sort,” Harry interjected. “Of TV-films, I mean.”

“Yes – and then what happens? All sorts of misfortunes. One of them, usually the girl, tries to put up a brave face while their world collapses; he drinks or loses his money on horses, they cheat on one another, or their time goes to their work, they have kids they don’t give enough time, etc, etc. – And why. Because they fall in love with someone they don’t know and this they find too late; they start on things they haven’t planned, or behave generally foolish.”

“Uhm.”

“What I mean is; I’m really having the great fortune, that when I finally realise I love somebody, it is my best friend, whom I know since several years, who I can depend on and who I am comfortable with.”

“Yes, you’re right I think, but important is also that you must live up to promises you give. You must not just walk out on somebody just to pursue your own happiness.”

After a few minutes walk, Hermione took up the thread again.

“You know, I would be happy to live a life for some years after Hogwarts studying and researching. That apartment you mentioned would be great. – Of course we also should have time to meet friends and so. But what would you like, Harry?”

“That would be fine with me as well.”

“Listen, I know you would like to train to be an auror. That will include a lot of study, not only practical training, like this morning, or physical training, but also real book study. I know you can handle that. But your social life Harry; would you be content to live with a bookworm like me?”

“Mione, I … “

“Listen, Harry. You know you could have a quite different life. You are famous and rich. You could be the centre of parties; you could have all the girls you could handle. Why live with me?”

“Mione, you know me, that wouldn’t be my style. Actually, I have given that option some thought. It might be fun for some time, but I know that in the end I would like to be steady with someone. Living that life; I would never know who is sincere or who wants ‘The Harry Potter’. I know you Hermione, and if you say you love me, I know it’s me and not my name you love.”

“Yes, Harry, that’s the way it is. – And you are the Harry I knew you were.”

After a few moments, Harry continued: “This may sound silly, but I think I’m growing up. You know, we boys make a lot of jokes about girls, their boobs, what you can do to them in bed and that they tend to be edgy from time to time. The real reason behind those jokes is that we feel slightly embarrassed. Knowing what I know now, I don’t think I will laugh in the same way.”

“Don’t worry. There will be other jokes,” Hermione answered dryly. “You can see if you go to a book store. Books with sex stories can fill shelves.”

“I didn’t mean it that way. I mean I’ve got a different view. I can’t laugh at something that might relate to us.”

“Yes Harry, I’ve meant to tell you. We’ve done some sex things together and I think we will try out some more and I’ve enjoyed every bit so far, but I would hate meeting any boy with a grin on his face and having to suspect you have been bragging about what you have done to me. I will never tell even Ginny any details, you know, and she’s my closest girl friend. Those things are too personal I think.”

“Don’t worry!”

They exchanged a reassuring hug while continuing along the road. They were now passing the farmhouse Hermione had mentioned. The road curved slightly right continuing uphill. They were both silent in their own thoughts. Harry was the first to talk again.

“I’m thinking on the first time we met – on the train. That little girl has changed into a rather tall slender young woman with my arm around her. Who could have thought that?”

“Some years have passed – and we have changed, growing up together. Some of our differences have been reduced. Some we have learnt to live with.”

“Yes, I know e.g. that your interest for books, actually is a genuine craving for knowledge, not just to be able to show off. And when you nag me and Ron about our homework, it’s because you are the planning type, and it usually pays off.”

“And when you have tempted me to break every possible rule, it has never been to get ourselves benefits before others. – Why are you thinking about that?”

“Well, what are the odds that you are going to live together with the first girl you meet, going to a new school? It’s rather improbable, isn’t it?”

“That logic is wrong, Harry! The answer is that there has always been something between us two, some deeper understanding. That’s why you remember me. The fact is that there must have been a great number of girls on the platform and on that train but you don’t remember them. I remember sitting in another compartment with Neville and his toad, but I’m not sure I remember who the others were.”

“You remember Ron, don’t you?”

“Yes Harry. Before you ask; Ron IS special, I do love him, but there is something in him I can’t stand, and I know you also feel it. He’s great in many respects so I can put up with him mostly, but I could never have him too close.”

“I know, Hermione. He’s always been the little brother at home. That’s gotten him an inferiority complex. He needs someone that admires him.”

“Yes Harry, you are right, but let’s remember that he’s a really good friend and a good listener if you go to him with your problems. He’s been a good support to me at times, and I won’t let him down.”

“You have talked to him about your problems? – About me?”

“Yes.”

“I was rather egotistic last year, was I?”

“A bit, to say the least.”

“Oh – Sorry, Mione. My only defence is that I had a hellish time myself. Forgive me!”

“I already have – You’ve noticed that, haven’t you?”

Hermione stopped and looked at Harry. He took her in his arms and held her tightly for a minute. “Things can’t be made undone. Let’s hope we gain some wisdom at least.”

---

Looking up, they found they had passed the top of the small hill and were looking down into the valley beyond. The view was breath-taking. The air was clear and the sun was blazing down at the white snowfields. Because of the slope, the road made a bend further along and came back below them on its way down into the valley. A man with a sleigh and horse caught Hermione’s attention.

“Look. That must be our farmer from our shopping trip. He seems to have some problems with his horse.”

“Yeah. It seems the horse is lying down, deep in the snow. Let’s see if we can help.”

After some minutes of running along the road, they reached the farmer. He had made no progress since their first sight of him. The horse partly lay on its side deep in the snow at the side of the road. The sleigh was heavily laden with bales of straw. One of the shafts of the sleigh was broken. The horse was now and then struggling to get up, but was hindered by still being fastened through the harness to the heavy sleigh.

“My wife could fix this in no time, but I must confess I myself am a squib,” the farmer said. “I won’t leave the horse in the snow either.”

“Let’s see what we can do. Harry you pull back the sleigh when I have opened the harness.”

Hermione was quick in taking command. She took out her wand and opened the fastenings of the harness. She then bent down near the head of the animal, spoke some words and touched it with her wand. The big horse then relaxed and lay down with closed eyes in the snow.

Harry threw a levitation spell on the sleigh, reducing its weight. He then motioned the farmer to help pushing the sleigh some yards down the road.

“Now for the tricky bit,” Hermione began. “Harry, do you know if we can put a levitation spell on the horse?”

“I did on Major Shout yesterday.”

“I will try to get a grip on the halter; then you reduce the weight, and we will see if we can get the horse up on its legs.” Hermione took a wary step out into the deep snow. She sank down to her waist, forcing her robes up under her arms.

“Why, its cold. These are not clothes for this kind of work,” she complained.

“Oh, you are so kind helping me. Sorry you are inconvenienced.” The farmer said miserably.

“Oh, she can stand some wet clothes. No problem,” Harry said for comfort.

Harry reached out his left hand to Hermione, wand at ready in his right hand. She directed her attention to the horse; then took a firm hold of the halter with her free hand and spoke kindly.

“Hup. Come here nicely. Steady.” Harry pulled on Hermione’s arm while trying to levitate the horse with his wand.

What made the greatest contribution to the result is uncertain; Harry’s strength of arm, his levitation charm, Hermione’s words to the beast or the horse’s own effort. In a minute, the horse stood on the road on shaking legs, the broken shaft hanging on one side. Hermione kept her grip on the halter, talking to the horse.

“Harry, please remove some of the snow from beneath my robes. I must keep my attention on the horse.”

Harry knelt on the ground and did what she asked him. He shook her clothes, releasing large amounts of snow.

“Higher up, around my waist,” she said.

Harry tried to comply by putting his head under her robe and reaching up around her. He succeeded in releasing another amount of snow, to the loud joy of the farmer. Now, when he saw an end to his plight, his spirits had improved, and he guffawed heartily at Harry’s endeavours beneath Hermione’s robes.

Hermione started to examine the horse for injuries and found obvious signs of pain in the near hind leg. She cast a spell to relieve the ailment. In the meantime, Harry had been able to repair the shaft with a ‘reparo’ spell. All was now ready for the remaining route home. The horse, however refused to let the farmer fasten the shafts to the harness again. Not until Hermione took a grip on the halter, did the horse let him continue with the fastenings.

Thus, the equipage started its return to the farmer’s house with Hermione walking with the horse, and Harry and the farmer sitting on the loaded sleigh. When they got to the farm, the horse was immediately uncoupled from the sleigh, which was left outside, and the horse was led into its stable where the farmer took off its harness. The horse was repeatedly pushing Hermione on her ear with its muzzle, like thanking for the help.

Harry and Hermione were invited inside to meet the farmer’s wife. She welcomed them warmly and asked them to sit down to enjoy a cup of tea. After removing their outdoor robes, Hermione was allowed the use of a small room to rearrange her clothes, mainly to dry them with a quick flick of her wand.

The farmer introduced himself as Alistair McFarlane; his wife was named Diana. During tea, Mrs McFarlane got a thorough account of the accident and how the rescue had been accomplished. She had many questions as to which spells had been used and their effects.

“Excuse me,” Hermione said after a while, “You, your name and your voice reminds me of one of our teachers at Hogwarts. Are you the sister of professor McGonagall?”

“That’s quite right. Minerva is my older sister. We went to Hogwarts together; she was two years ahead of me. She left for further education before returning as a teacher. I had met Alistair on a number of Hogsmeade weekends, and remained here after school learning to be a farmer’s wife. – I understand you are Harry Potter. Our eldest son went to Hogwarts the same years as your father and mother, I believe. He belonged to Hufflepuff and I don’t think he got to know your parents. And you of course are Hermione Granger. You see, I follow what is in the magazines.”

Hermione was interested in how the work in a farm where you had access to magic differed from ordinary muggle farming. The farmer explained that since he himself was a squib, he had to do most of his work the ordinary way. He confessed that he got some help from his wife, but that she had other things to do. Both Harry and Hermione got the impression that Mrs McFarlane had other duties than those of a farmer’s wife, but what they were they was not told.

A door opened and a young man entered. He introduced himself as Jock, their younger son. He worked as a farm foreman on an estate in the south of Scotland but was visiting because he was engaged to Myra Strachan, the daughter in the neighbouring farm.

“I can’t understand they can be away from each other for so long periods,” his mother said directed to Harry and Hermione.

“Mother, we have told you, we’ll marry when there will be a job for Myra as well.”

“I’ve told you. The McGregor family is old-fashioned; they don’t want their employees to be married. You should find a new job.”

Dinner time was fast approaching. Jock volunteered to drive Harry and Hermione back to Hogwarts. He said they had another horse and sleigh available in the stable. The injured horse would spend the holidays indoors, he promised.

“Mother always nags me about that job, especially when others are around,” Jock confided when they were on their way. “What she doesn’t know is that Myra knows how to apparate,” he added with a grin.

They were delivered directly to the big doors of the castle by sleigh with jingle bells. Unfortunately, there was no one to admire their arrival.

---

During dinner, Harry and Hermione decided they would prefer a quiet evening in their dormitory. They visited the kitchen to acquire some provisions on their way. A quick argument resulted in first going to Harry’s room to pick up his night things and to check if Hermione had left anything behind. They then continued to her room.

“I need a shower rather badly,” Hermione said. “The brisk walk with the horse and the moisture from all the snow made me steaming. I’ll leave everything to laundry.”

She soon vanished to the girl’s bathroom. He shortly followed her. She was busy rubbing herself with soap in the farthest cabin. Harry removed his glasses and started the same procedure in the cabin nearby. Time went fast and to his chagrin, by the time he was finished and took on his glasses, Hermione sat before the mirror, neatly wrapped up in a bath towel, combing her hair. Harry nonchalantly wrapped his towel around his waist, made a quick attempt at taming his own hair and left the room.

Harry sat down on a low bench by the window, thinking. He felt suddenly shy. Hermione had hinted when preparing for their after lunch walk that her period was over. They had both blushed a bit, having the same thought about what that implied. But now, you can’t just approach your girlfriend and bluntly say that you want her? He thought that some finesse was called for. What was she doing? Arranging her clothes in her wardrobe? He watched her absentmindedly. What had she said this afternoon about doing other things? No, they hadn’t really been together openly naked, exploring each other. ‘I’ve seen her naked for short periods doing things or in bed kissing and shagging, but I’ve never had opportunity to just admire her.’ Harry thought. What was she doing; she rearranged those T-shirts a minute ago. ‘Is she as nervous as I am?’

“Mione. What are you doing? Come here.”

She came with dragging feet up to him. He put his hands on her hips and pulled her towards him. He leaned forward, resting his head on her belly and held her close, winding his arms around her.

“Been a good day, this far?”

“Yes.” She put her hands in his hair and pressed his head to her. He felt her relax. After a short while, Harry in a caressing motion moved his arms, reached up and undid the bath towel. It came loose and assembled around her waist, hindered by his arms and head. He leaned backwards, looking up at her eyes. Her eyes were closed and she had her head slightly cast back. He had a close-up of her breasts.

His breath caught in his throat for a moment. She was truly beautiful. Her breasts were astonishingly large seen in Harry’s perspective. They were topped by a brownish nipple with a rising slightly paler area around. Harry reached up his hand caressing them. He marvelled at their softness and resilience. He tried pushing them upwards, feeling their weight. He noticed the nipples being more erect and moving his thumb across observed them getting harder. He searched with his mouth and took a nipple in his mouth and teased her with his tongue. He buried his face between her breasts. The surrounding softness was overwhelming. His experiments forced a quicker breath and a comment from Hermione.

“You have gentle hands, Harry. It feels good when you tease my nipples. – – – There are small muscles making them erect; like goose bumps. Happens when getting aroused.”

Harry answered her scientific analysis by pressing his mouth and nose against her belly again; letting the rest of the bath towel fall. He leaned back, taking in the new marvellous scene. His mouth let out a sigh rather than a word.

His hands traced from her well defined waist to her hips and around to caress her behind. He leaned back to let his eyes take in her thighs where they joined with a space between to reveal the lips of her sex. Harry let the fingers of his right hand feel the softness of her mound and play with her silky brown curls. She shifted her weight on her legs.

“You’re beautiful,” Harry whispered. He leaned forward letting his nose touch her belly. He took in the warm fragrance of her aroused sex. He blew playfully into her curls which caused Hermione to let out a gasp in anticipation of what would come. Harry leaned back again and let his index finger explore her cleft from the beginning, onto the hood above her clitoris and into the wet valley behind. His finger found the deepening of her valley down to her opening. Harry let his finger play between her folds, feeling the slick softness. The tip of his finger entered her slightly. This made it difficult for Hermione to stand still and after a while she was forced into action.

She stepped back, regaining her self-control, took Harry’s hand and pulled him onto his feet, changing positions. She made him stand up like she had been doing. She let her fingers trail up from his firm abdomen, over his chest to his upper arms.

“Now it’s my turn to have a look – I like what I see.”

“I’m really not very muscular,” he replied. “Being a seeker, you have to combine width of reach with flexibility. Too much muscle will slow down your flying.”

Talking about Quidditch made Harry more comfortable for an instant. His gaze found hers for a brief moment before she loosened his bath towel. Her gaze and hands slowly found their way down past his navel into his hairy crotch. A gentle hand carefully lifted his sac, feeling its contents. Harry twitched involuntarily.

“Did it hurt?” Hermione asked anxiously.

“No. I just feel very vulnerably there.” Curiously enough, Harry felt more proud than awkward with his half-inflated penis within inches of Hermione’s face. She wrapped her fingers around and gave a light squeeze. She tentatively drew his skin back, making the head stand out clearly. He grew harder and longer.

“You like when I handle you like this?”

“Yesssss.”

“The skin has a silky touch to it,” she stated matter-of-factly, also taking him into her mouth. “Uhm, no taste actually.” She made Harry tremble when she let her tongue play along the head. “How long is it? You have measured of course.”

“Six to seven inches,” Harry managed to answer.

“The mean value is five to six, I think. – I would like to do an experiment.” Hermione rose from her seat, and dragged Harry along to her bed. She made him lie down on his back while she sat down on her knees, straddling his legs. She didn’t let go of his penis, which she held in a firm grip. She then eased herself forward sitting on his legs, until his penis, held straight up touched her belly.

“Now look. You reach this far up.” She indicated a spot at the same height up her belly as the tip of his penis.

Before Harry had time to think, she then raised herself up on her knees, repositioned herself with his tip at her entrance and then slowly sat down on him. Harry let out a gasp. Hermione raised herself and sat down again a few times until she had taken all of him inside of her. She then allowed a few seconds to regain her breath.

“Look, this is amazing. You reach this far up inside my body!” She indicated the height with her hands, going from the previous spot on her belly.

Interesting as this medical evidence might be, Harry marvelled more at the general sight of Hermione engulfing him. He reached his hands up her thighs towards her hips, aching to move against her. Straining his muscles, he managed a few thrusts up into her, but soon she raised herself on the bed, leaving him glistening wet, hard and frustrated.

“Please, Harry. I have another idea I want to test.” She directed him up from the bed, lying down on her back herself. She raised her knees, spreading her legs.

“Please Harry. Come here!” She beckoned to him to a position between her legs, reached out for him, guiding him to her entrance. Harry with a moan slowly eased himself into her. She locked her legs around his, wrapped her arms around him and relaxed. Harry searched for her mouth, kissing her deeply, combing through her hair with his fingers. She teased him with small movements of her hips.

When Harry tried a bigger movement, slowly withdrawing and re-entering, she tightened her grip on him, and whispered: “Harry, let’s try to make this last. I’ve read this; how else?” She giggled briefly. “It’s a Japanese art. You move just to maintain the feeling at nearly top level. With exercise, you can continue for many hours. Let’s aim for a quarter of an hour.”

Harry complied by relaxing. He marvelled at the feeling of his throbbing member being completely engulfed within Hermione’s body. He nibbled at her ear and was rewarded with a squeeze. A minute or two passed with slow lazy movements before Hermione made a comment.

“This is so good, Harry. I love this. It’s like our minds and bodies are connected as close as possible. I would like this to continue for ever. – I feel complete, at ease mentally. Like we have reached our basic state – you and I together. The world outside our embrace is so small.”

Minutes passed. Time had stopped. Hermione opened her eyes and looked around her room filled with a warm twilight. She shifted her legs, wrapping them around Harry’s waist and pulling him further up. She looked up in his face in search of a reaction.

What caught her attention however was a sudden flickering light in her room. It came from something moving outside the windows. Lights and shadows moved, but no sound was heard.

“Did you see that Harry? – The light.”

Hermione slowly got out of her bed after Harry, rather reluctantly, had pulled out of her. She went to the nearest window bay, kneeling on the bench and leaning close to the window pane for better view.

“I can’t see anything. The sky is clear and the stars are bright.”

“Could it be something on the ground?” Harry asked anxiously, reaching out for his wand.

“No, the light shone on the floor, so it must have been higher than the windows.”

The view of Hermione kneeling in the window bay made Harry loose interest in possible attacks from outside. He stole silently up to her, grabbed her hips and let his right hand move forward around and between her legs, guiding his still rigid penis into her. She let out a gasp of mingled surprise and satisfaction, meeting his first thrusts.

“Harry, you lecher, help me look for a clue to this mystery instead.”

Harry bent down over her, moving his hands to cup her breasts as if pretending this was the only possible way to get a view out of the window. He began to thrust into her rather forcefully.

“I can’t see anything,” he said.

At that very instant, a bright light appeared in the sky, moving fast across the firmament to die with a flicker close to the horizon.

“A shooting star!” Harry and Hermione exclaimed with one mouth.

“It went the same way as the first one!” Hermione added.

“The biggest one I ever saw! They usually are just a tiny streak of light. This one was like a torch!” Harry said. “And two that close together!”

“Good things come by threes. Harry, bring some cushions and the comforter. We will sit in the window looking for the next one!”

Hermione smiled when she saw him coming back with the bedclothes, his still erect and unsatisfied penis swaying in front of him.

“Poor Harry, you have a hard evening.”

She giggled when she detected her unintentional pun, put the cushion up in the window bay and had Harry sit up on it. She then sat down in his lap, facing him with her legs around him. With some combined struggle, he was again safely lodged deep in her. She cast the comforter around their shoulders and they settled down.

“Mmm, this is marvellous.” Hermione wrapped her arms around him, kissing his neck. Harry put his hands below her thighs, lifting and lowering her now and then. Tension began to spark between them in the form of small uncontrolled twitches, grunts and moans. He shifted his hands to her lower back pulling her against him. She stretched out her arms at the same time using her legs to add to his movements. They seemed to have lost their interest in celestial phenomena, increasing their pace, when they were reminded by a blinding light. This third one was following the same path as the preceding ones, but brighter still.

“A third one, like I said,” commented Hermione with a shaky breath. “Harry, make three wishes!”

“Ok, it’s easy. You make some as well.”

“I have. What did you wish?”

“To marry you, to have healthy kids and a long and happy life.”

“Oh Harry, I was more short-sighted. I wished for a happy outcome tomorrow, V-Voldemort’s death and successful last years at Hogwarts.”

“In a way my wishes were the same; they can not come true with Voldemort still in business.”

Hermione leaned close to Harry, taking his face in her hands and kissing him. A smile crossed her face. She grabbed his hair and shook him playfully.

“Harry, let’s go back to bed and finish this off!”

They took up position in her bed in no time. Now every idea of taking it slow was abandoned. They both settled by unspoken agreement in a forceful rhythm. Harry raised himself on his arms to allow a free movement while Hermione put her hands behind her knees spreading her legs. Harry’s pelvic bone was forcefully beating her pussy giving strong stimulation of her clitoris. Within a minute both were screaming for release. When it came, it lasted for what they both thought was an eternity; wave after wave flowing through their bodies. They ended up in each other’s arms, totally spent.

After a long long time, Hermione staggered out of bed with her hand between her legs.

“You completely filled me up. I will have to rinse this goo away.”

Harry followed a faster cleaning ritual, so when Hermione came back, he had two cups of cocoa and some muffins ready.

“Harry, we have a good life together!”

“Yes,” he replied somewhat distantly.

“What are you thinking of?”

“Where do prophesies come from? – And where did those shooting stars come from? They were no ordinary meteorites.”

“So you mean those wishes we did …?”

“I don’t know about the wishes, but those stars were omens. Something big is about to happen. I wonder who else could see them. We saw them. Could Professor Dumbledore see them? Did Voldemort see them?”

“What are you driving at?” Hermione asked with uneasiness growing.

“If others saw them, they can’t just mean that something is going to happen to Harry Potter & Hermione Granger. It has to be something else, something bigger. Maybe Voldemort is big enough to warrant same fireworks in the sky.”

---

“Hermione, let’s go to bed.”

“Harry, I just felt so happy and satisfied.”

“Sorry, Mione. Let’s forget about all the rest. Right now, it’s just you and me, right?”

Harry let his hand follow the curve of her waist down her hips and back up around her, drawing her close. She relaxed in his arms.

“I love you.”

“I love you too.”

12. Happy New Year

Harry awoke on New Years Eve rather early. He had begun to wake up earlier than was his usual habit. He pondered why. Sure, disturbances were natural having another person in one’s bed – or if sleeping in someone else’s bed. This was Hermione’s room. They had begun to alternate their bedtime habits, some days sleeping in Harry’s room, other days in Hermione’s. This was her idea, but Harry doubted they could fool the house elves that easily. They certainly knew that they were sleeping together. Harry could tell by Dobby’s happy smile and willingness to help the other day.

Hermione was still asleep, lying on her side with her knees high and with her back towards him. That meant a rather narrow space for him. He slid out of bed, tucking the blanket around her for warmth. He sat on the bed with his feet on the floor, feeling the cold air around him. With a warm smile he looked at Hermione’s sleeping form beneath the blanket, the curve of her hips, the brown bushy hair and her peaceful face partially hidden in shadow. Yes, Hermione was a treasure. Today was to be a showdown with Voldemort. Would they see a new day together? He felt a momentary desire to slide down in the warm bed at her side and forget the world around them and the worry of a tomorrow.

Harry withstood the temptation and remained sitting on the side of the bed. Apart from the nightmare of a few nights ago, his mind had been very much at ease lately. Again, he thought about his constant awareness of Hermione, of her smile, her dark eyes, her scent in his nose, her talk, her whole being. She was definitely good for his mental strength. He felt much more thoroughly rested this morning than usual. Harry knelt at the bedside and whispered in Hermione’s ears.

“Mione, wake up! Today we are going to win our freedom!”

She stirred and lay back stretching her arms and legs. Harry’s attention was caught by the movement under the blanket, but when she opened her eyes his eyes locked in hers.

“Morning sweetheart. Time for breakfast, and I think we are going to that old house soon after. See you in the shower.”

She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. The kiss became longer and longer and more and more intimate. When Hermione threw away the blankets Harry’s resolve for just a short shower before breakfast melted away.

---

Afterwards, Hermione confessed her anxiety for the evening.

“Are you sure we are going to win, Harry? Maybe this was our last morning together? There is so much we haven’t done yet. Living together in our own home. H ... Having children. I know we haven’t talked a lot about these things, but I think you would be a good father. There should be a whole life before us, but it might come to an end already this night.”

“Mione, our lives could have come to a stop yesterday night as well. Only we think that Voldemort actually is planning something this night. It may still come to nothing. One thing I’m pretty sure about though is that if he is trying something, it will be an ordinary attack with magic, his advantage intended to be surprise and maybe that we would be slowed by butter beer and too much food. He will not be prepared for defence with muggle weapons.”

“I know, but this is a dangerous game and things do go wrong sometimes.”

“We have to be well prepared. Preparations start with a shower and breakfast. Come along now.”

Hermione’s anxiety must have been washed away in the shower. Walking along the corridors to breakfast with her hand in Harry’s, she was in high spirits, smiling happily to other students they met. Her appetite matched her spirits. Professor Dumbledore came to them at the table in person to discuss the immediate plans.

“You should be prepared to go by floo powder from the teacher’s common room at 10.30. Kingsley has confirmed that Major Shout will call at about 11 to help install the gadgets you have discussed with him, and he will instruct you two about their proper operation.”

”Professor,” Harry added. “I’ve got two questions.” Harry received a nod from Professor Dumbledore. “We saw three shooting stars yesterday evening. Enormous, like no ordinary ones. Could they be omens, and if so, what did they mean?”

“Harry – and Hermione – omens like prophesies do exist, but I don’t know who is sending them and why. I don’t see the point in sending imprecise and obscure messages, whose true value and meaning are not known until after the event. I didn’t see those stars myself, but I’ve heard about them. I don’t know their meaning, if any. The other question?”

“Is it possible for Voldemort to feel that the house is empty when he attacks? Is it possible to produce a false aura around the house that will convince him that we are all inside? Not only to have to rely on the images like we have been discussing.”

“Good point Harry. A very good point. Tom Riddle is a wizard that could react to such a thing unless in a big hurry. Producing a false aura can be done, but it would be a tricky bit of magic. It will keep me nicely occupied the rest of this morning. Come visit me before you leave. – And don’t forget to pack proper clothes for a New Year celebration.”

---

A while later Harry and Hermione came back down through the hall to the entrance to the headmaster’s office, each with a backpack with their dress robes. Naturally they had been discussing Professor Dumbledore’s answer to Harry’s question. After some arguments, they had agreed that until they got information regarding a possible explanation, they didn’t need to be nervous about it. They entered through the stone gargoyle and came up to professor Dumbledore. He was busy with the glass retorts and flasks that they had always seen unused on previous occasions.

“Good,” he said. “Blow through this pipe. Some of your essence is caught in this liquid and we can let it evaporate slowly in the house when we have left tonight. I’ve already done my blowing and so has professor McGonagall. I will have Alastor Moody blow as well and professor Snape when I find him. Did you see him this morning?”

“Is Professor Moody here?” asked Harry.

“Yes, he is visiting here but he has been in his room most of the time. He’s rather tired because of his age, he says. He will join us this night though. But professor Snape?”

“He might have gone to Hogsmeade,” ventured Hermione.

“Aha, you said he’s got a girlfriend there?”

“No, I didn’t say, but yes we think so,” answered Harry cryptically.

“I will send for him if he doesn’t show up in a while. Thank you and see you later.”

---

They reached the house in Grimmauld Place in good order. Tonks and Lupin were sitting at the table talking in the kitchen. No decorations or any other activities indicated that there was to be a party going on the same evening. Hermione thought of how the scene would have been if Molly Weasley had been in charge.

“How are the preparations going?” she asked and continued, “Where is Kreacher?”

Harry sensed her concern and made a quick silencing spell on the room. Tonks answered Hermione’s question.

“We are trying to catch Kreacher in his double-play, but we haven’t succeeded. We hoped he would be curious about the lack of preparations and put some questions revealing himself, but he has not. He is around sulking somewhere. And Dung is watching the house as unobtrusively as only he can do.”

“Very good. Yesterday, he asked for leave tonight, so we know anyway. We must start the preparations now. With magic we can fix this in little time,” Harry said and continued explaining. “We are going to prepare the party of the year. It should be apparent for everyone happening to see the house and looking in through the windows that there is to be a party this night. Especially Kreacher must be convinced. What we will prepare is to let the house continue with its own party when we leave at 10 pm.”

“We are expecting our help from the ministry any minute now. Mione, please play the role of Molly and get the preparations going. I’ll get our luggage upstairs. And Tonks, don’t trip over everything you see.”

“The reason I trip over things is I don’t see them.”

“Conjure eyes on your toes then,” he smiled at her and let go of the silencing charm.

“Gee thanks, what a marvellous idea,” she answered and started doing it.

When Harry returned some minutes later he found Hermione at the table drawing instructions. He sensed rather than saw a pair of eyes looking furtively around the corner of the cupboard. “Hello Kreacher!” he said as friendly as he could.

“Did you get the items on that list we prepared the other day?”

“Yes, Mr. Potter, Sir. I acquired the items mentioned, and prepared the dishes as instructed, Sir.”

“Good, Kreacher,” Harry nodded. He was master of the house and could expect obedience if not loyalty from him.

“Please Kreacher, help miss Granger getting ready for the party.” He looked meaningfully in Hermione’s direction. She returned his glance.

“There is a man from the telephone company working in the street. I think you should ask him if he is coming with the equipment we ordered for the party.”

---

Harry went outside up to an orange van marked ‘Network Services’, and found Major Shout in similarly coloured working clothes. They greeted each other hastily; Harry was uncertain how to deal with the situation as the major obviously was doing his best trying to look an innocent service man. Harry decided to play his part as someone in trouble finally getting his help. The major thus had to carry his equipment in himself with Harry simply helping with a levitation charm. Finally inside, he explained.

“I will unpack the equipment right now so I can bring the boxes back with me. I would not like anything to be left that can be identified later. The camera and the remote control, I want you to take with you and return to me later. The other things will have to go up in the air together with the rest. In that big long box, there is a dummy of yourself. Don’t be scared when you open it.” Harry stuffed the dummy in a closet, and helped pack the empty boxes close to the door.

“I have decided to have the control device in the kitchen, together with the first projector.” The major started towards the kitchen door.

“Beware; you may meet our house elf in there. Just so you are prepared. His name is Kreacher and he does NOT know of our plans. He’s not trustworthy – connected to the old lady in the portrait.”

The major entered the kitchen carefully and of course made big eyes seeing his first elf.

“Kreacher, this man is helping us with the decorations and some of the lights we will use in our party,” Harry explained. Kreacher just made a face indicating he couldn’t care less. Hermione understood at once and came forward.

“How do you do. Very nice of you. I will help put up the decorations shortly.” She pointed at the cables the major had started to lay out on the floor.

Soon the video projectors and speakers were installed in the kitchen and the dining room along with some special illuminations on the second floor. Close to every device, he also placed a tiny charge of explosives. Hermione came with a large amount of multi-coloured streamers that she used to disguise the many cables. Her method of putting them up impressed the major. She just put them on her wand and ‘pow’ there they were, neatly fastened around the windows, doors, bookshelves and concealing the projectors and speakers.

The main installation of explosives was to be in the entrance hall.

“I would like to have them behind that curtain, but if that is impossible …”

“Let’s have a try,” Harry said.

He drew back the curtain. The old lady was awake and looked at Harry solemnly.

“There you are again. There are certainly powers in you and your girlfriend. Is it true that my son is dead?”

“Yes, he was killed by his cousin Bellatrix. He was my godfather; he was a friend of my parents, the only connexion to them I had.” Harry was taken aback by the grave face of the Lady Black.

“He was a good son when young, but then he got ideas much too modern for me. I feel the time is changing, according to his direction – I hope to meet him soon, I will tell him you are doing fine.”

“If you meet my parents, give them greetings from me as well. – Rest in peace.” Harry added the last words as the lady Black turned around and faded away.

That was a tough old lady, commented Major Shout, quickly fastening explosive charges around the now empty portrait. Harry thoughtfully fetched Hermione to show what had happened to the portrait. She took his hand and gave it a squeeze.

Major Shout had made his final inspection of the installation.

“Now I want you to try the connection. You take this remote control device, go and hide behind those bushes and put this switch to on. Don’t press any buttons. I will check here that the receiver is picking up the signal.”

Harry went out to the shrubbery in the park, finding a suitable place from where the front door and the area around could be observed. He knelt down and flipped the on switch. Not knowing what to do, he remained hidden until Hermione showed up, waving her arms.

“The reception was quite OK. We saw the green LED blinking fast, didn’t we?” Major Shout nodded at Hermione. He showed an obvious fascination in the young witch. He then addressed her, showing how to operate the remote control.

“You will find the codes here on the back. You can start and stop the lights as well as the projectors with these codes. If and when your target enters the house and you want to blow him up, remember you must do it in two steps, for safety reasons. First you arm the detonators using this code. Then you enter this code to set off the charges. Always press the send button after you have entered a code. The detonators will be disarmed again automatically after twenty seconds. Try to arm them as late as possible – Any questions?”

“Noo – I don’t think so. And the video camera? How do we record the party pictures?”

“Sorry; I should have told you that of course.” Major Shout apologized. “These two projectors have a special endless tape cassette. It will run a minute and then repeat itself. It is quite enough. Your adversaries won’t stop to admire your party before launching their attack. They will only register that a party is going on. – You record it with the video camera in the normal way. It’s good if the actors move away somewhat during the recording, but they should return in a natural way to roughly the same position before the minute ends.”

Hermione had got a lecture of her own. Harry had merely stood by, listening. Harry saw her quickly rehearsing the lecture in her mind. When she finally nodded, he knew the instructions were understood and remembered. Harry turned to the major.

“Thank you. Now we only can hope for the best.”

“I don’t know anything about magic, but the old lady in the portrait seems already to have drawn her own conclusions. – Good luck. I guess I will hear about the outcome in one way or the other.”

Harry helped to bring the empty boxes back to the car.

---

When Harry came back into the kitchen he heard Hermione direct Kreacher.

“Kreacher, I want you to put out the champagne glasses on a tray together with the wine cooler. We will put in the ice and the bottle ourselves just before midnight. – Harry, have you unpacked the fireworks? I think it best if they remain in our room.”

Harry was bewildered. They hadn’t talked about any fireworks. However he had no time opening his mouth before Hermione entered his mind.

‘Play with me. Pretend we brought fireworks.’

“Sure, I will see that they are OK.”

In the few minutes Harry was away pretending to check the fireworks, much had changed. Remus and Tonks had joined the preparations in the kitchen. The courses Kreacher had prepared now appeared on dishes in the scullery, Remus was checking on the supply of wine and butterbeer and the party table was being laid out by Tonks and Hermione.

“It’s a long time since I met Professor Dumbledore,” Tonks said with a meaningful nod at Kreacher’s back.

“I think he will come together with Professor McGonagall,” Harry added for good measure. He felt certain that Kreacher now was listening with great interest.

“Do you think all guests will arrive at the same time?” Harry asked innocently, giving Remus a quick look.

“No, I’m afraid not.” Remus was quick in the uptake. “Some said they were afraid they couldn’t come until close to twelve.”

“Unless you can do some magic, we’ll be short on the champagne then.” Harry was anxious to fix the maximum bait to midnight sharp.

“We’ll do nicely, I think,” Remus answered with a smile on his lip.

---

Harry and Hermione had just come down from their room, dressed in their dress robes when two pops in the hall announced the arrival of the first guests. Professor Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall were welcomed by both Remus and Tonks and by Harry and Hermione. The preparations were properly admired. Professor Dumbledore made his way out into the kitchen where Kreacher appeared as on cue.

“Kreacher, the preparations have been satisfactory, so you may take your leave if you wish. Of course, there will be some cleaning up to do when the party is over.” Harry said.

“Thank you, Mr Potter, Sir.” Kreacher bowed. He seemed anxious to avoid the eyes of Professor Dumbledore. He quickly disappeared into the closet behind the scullery door. Only a minute later, a pop indicated he was gone.

“I’m sorry to say that his conscience is not very clean, which is unnatural for a house-elf. There must be a reason for that. He’s been tampered with. Putting it right would break him, I’m afraid.”

“May I show you this?” Harry beckoned to his headmaster to follow. Harry revealed the now empty portrait in the hall. “This afternoon, she said the times were changing, and then she left.”

“Just like that?”

“Well, she inquired about her son, and I told her what had happened and that I missed him as my godfather. Then she said she hoped to meet him soon. And then she faded away.”

“If we live to the morning, we will have much to contemplate.” Professor Dumbledore said the last words more to himself, but Harry overheard him. Fortunately, new arrivals were heard in the hall.

---

To say the party was a success would be to exaggerate. The preparations were praised, the food was excellent and everyone tried to make merry conversation and took eager part in the songs. But there was tension in the air. Now and then someone would fall silent for a while and those around knew instantly what was the matter.

After a while, Hermione rose and motioned Harry to fetch the video camera. Hermione did her best to direct the guests and have them sing and clap their hands while Tonks moved with the dishes in the background. Harry managed to catch a nice sequence with the camera. They also recorded a sequence with Tonks preparing something in the kitchen.

Although the guests were well accustomed with the muggle world, they were greatly amused seeing themselves sing and move on the dining room wall when Harry put the cassette into the projector. Harry explained the idea behind the deception; that to the casual observer, the house should look like if a party was at full swing inside.

“We play at the Death-Eater’s unwillingness to accept the muggle world. They will have no experience that a simple muggle device could produce those pictures.” Hermione explained the idea, receiving silent approval. Hermione then realized for the first time that evening the professor Snape actually was among the guests. He looked at her silently with a solemn face she couldn’t remember having seen on him before.

“I’ve watched that young pair; they work together like they have been married all their life. Harry was a very pleasant young man when I learned to know him the other day. Hermione is a very bright student, I’ve heard.” Kingsley Shacklebolt made an observation in a low voice to Professor Dumbledore.

“They’ve belonged to each other for some years, although they’ve not realised that until recently. They complement each other perfectly, and actually, Hermione is the tougher of the two – and the brightest student I ever had.” Professor McGonagall cast a quick glace to check that the objects of the discussion were still in the kitchen. “Their first big test will be when the young Weasley boy returns after holiday.”

“Yes, that will be a crucial moment, and I have hopes they will handle it, but Minerva, we should watch so it doesn’t go out of hand.” Professor Dumbledore said and then he rose, asking for silence.

“A normal New Years Eve, this would be way too early to thank the hosts for the party. But this is as we all feel and know not a normal day. So; Remus and Tonks, you took the initiative to this party, and Harry and Hermione, you altered all our plans and made this a party we all will remember. Thank You. Now we will leave to our different duties. We all know what has to be done. Harry’s second sense of the doings of Lord Voldemort together with other intelligence tells us that something is going to happen. Let’s hope we meet again soon, healthy and sound. There are indications that are positive for our side but we can never be sure. We can hope, but predictions are always difficult – especially about the future!”

---

Everyone rose, emptied their glasses solemnly, and picked up their belongings and left. There were a minimum of talk.

Professor Moody came up to Harry and Hermione. “I’m to watch over you the rest of the evening. First we go back to Hogwarts; tell me when you are ready. You will probably change your clothes and bring some of the equipment. We will not come in here again, I think?”

Hermione made a comment to Tonks about leaving everything as it was on the tables. Either it didn’t matter, or it would be Kreacher’s problem in the morning. It was a spooky feeling, not knowing if they were to see the inside of the house again. Harry came down after having changed his clothes. He put the camera and the remote control device into his backpack. He handed his mobile phone to Tonks.

“You know how it works? There is a short-cut number to Hermione’s phone here.”

“Yeah. Actually, I do. It’s in the auror course nowadays. We’ll stay an hour more, leaving to take up watch well before midnight. By that time, we will be rather tired of those movies you started!”

Hermione came downstairs in her travel clothes and with her backpack. She took out two small phials.

“These I got from Professor Dumbledore. They contain the essence he prepared this morning.”

She emptied the larger one over the table in the dining room, the other over the dummy Harry had brought out of the closet and placed in the hall. With a nod she then indicated she was ready to go. Professor Moody reached out an old broomstick for Harry and Hermione to grab. An instant after doing so, they felt the familiar tug of the portkey behind their navels and the next instant they experienced a wild flight through something similar to a nightly hailstorm. The storm increased to a hurricane before it subsided. They landed in a backyard of a big stone castle. It had to be Hogwarts, but from an angle they hadn’t seen before.

---

Once inside the castle, Professor Moody told them to get ready for the last task of the day and to bring a backpack with the things they should need.

“Don’t forget a dark rug or something to lie down on while we are watching the house. Come to Albus’ office when you are ready. We will wait there together before it’s time to go.”

When they reached the office of Professor Dumbledore, they found a nice and cosy fire burning and tea with muffins served on a tray. Harry and Hermione sat down together in a big armchair. Talk was sparse and the time dragged along. It was a relief when Professor Moody finally rose, took a few tottering steps and declared it was time to go.

Professor Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall, and many of the other teachers together with Madame Pomfrey and Madame Pince came forward, each with an outstretched hand wishing good luck and a swift return. Harry and Hermione then followed Professor Moody down into the backyard again. He took up the old broomstick from where he had left it against the wall.

“A portkey is the means of travel most difficult to detect by others. It’s fast and soundless. The floo network is as you know constantly supervised.”

Their second journey this evening was exactly like the first.

---

They landed in the small clearing among the bushes in the middle of Grimmauld Place. No house could be seen between nr 11 and nr 13, and the small park was empty of people. Lights could be seen in most houses; in some parties were obviously going on. Laughter could be heard from the backyard of nr 15 or 16. Perhaps people were busy preparing fireworks. Harry and Hermione prepared their outlook post with the dark rug on the ground. Harry took out his omniculars and aimed them at the space between nr 11 and nr 13. Professor Moody took up his post some steps behind.

Harry’s watch now showed 15 minutes to twelve. The seconds dragged along. At five minutes to twelve, absolutely nothing had happened. A door opened in a house to the left and high voices were heard for a while.

When Harry checked his watch for the umpteenth time this night and found less than two minutes left before twelve o’clock, two distinct pops could be heard. Just in view of his omniculars, two figures could be seen.

“Bellatrix and Kreacher!” Harry hissed between his teeth.

Kreacher seemed to tap the pavement with his left foot, and the house of nr 12, Grimmauld Place came into view. Even to Harry and Hermione who both knew the truth, the illusion of happy merrymaking was convincing. Music and singing was heard and it was quite obvious that someone was busy with preparations in the kitchen.

Kreacher went straight up to the front door and opened it. Bellatrix Lestrange immediately shot a spell through the door, sending a green light into the night. She entered the house.

In that very instant, several dark figures could be seen flying around the house, and a dark hooded figure appeared before the front door. Hermione quickly shut off the lights in the house by her remote control device, first in the dining room and the upper windows, then in the kitchen.

Harry thought: “Now Bellatrix, come out and fetch your master and show him what you have found and you will have the surprise of your life.”

Voldemort seemed to hesitate, however. Harry suddenly felt his scar start to pulsate with an intense pain. A thought flashed through Harry’s mind that Lord Voldemort actually experienced the presence of his enemies. He behaved like a dog trying to sort out the scents in the air. Harry caught fragments of thoughts: ‘Dumbledore of course, the hag McGonagall … Snape?!, … hm someone new, … Potter – Potter?’. Despair seized him as Voldemort started to turn away from the house. At that moment Harry felt a touch on his arm and a rapid train of memories filled his brain.

He remembered himself and Hermione rolling through the snow on Christmas Eve; Going to Madame Pomfrey to get the potion recipe; Seeing their new home in the new corridor; The feel of her bare skin against his in bed. Harry shot a quick glance to his right and found her eyes looking back at him. That brought him back to the present. The pain in his head was gone. He looked again in his omiculars. Lord Voldemort was on his way in through the door.

“He’s going inside!” Harry whispered.

Hermione entered the last code digit and gave the remote control to Harry. “Now, just press the Send button.”

Harry watched through his omniculars how Voldemort leaned over the dummy. He was unprepared for the renewed onrush of emotions. Voldemort had discovered he had been fooled and let his anger pour over Bellatrix Lestrange. Hermione saw Harry hesitating and immediately understood. She screamed in her mind to Harry: “Press the button!”

Harry noted Hermione’s will power but also again the lack of pain. With a sigh of relief he let his thumb press down the button firmly.

13. Peace of Mind

Harry experienced two events simultaneously. One was that the pain and turmoil in his head had lifted like mist on a sunny morning. In an instant his mind was clear, leaving a feeling of peace. The other was the scene before his eyes. Every window of the house at Grimmauld Place was lit from within by an orange glow. At the same time the house seemed to grow as it took on a barrel form. The orange light, now with violet streaks, started to belch out of the windows illuminating several flying black forms.

Then the scene changed. The house and the fire within shrank as fast as it earlier had erupted, down into a tiny spot of fire on the ground, soon extinguished by a gust of wind.

And then there was the sound. It started as a roar “wWHAAOOoommp”, but ended as a whisper in the night. Then it was utter silence for a while.

Hermione at his side was the first to speak. “What was that?”

Soon after, the shadows of people duelling with wands could be seen; more were apparating with pops into the scene. The lights from their wands could be mistaken for New Year firecrackers. Professor Moody rose behind Harry and Hermione, the portkey in his hand. “Now, here we go. Fast!” was his barked command.

Harry and Hermione obeyed, getting up from the ground quickly packing away their stuff and then taking the old broomstick in one hand. Moody whispered the incantation, and they experienced the now familiar sensation of a tug behind the navel and a rush through a winter hailstorm of a soot-black night. Soon they landed in the same inner yard of the Hogwarts castle and within a few minutes they entered professor Dumbledore’s office. The cosy fire still burned in the fireplace.

They were met by silent questioning glances from Professor Dumbledore and McGonagall. Professor Snape had also joined them during their absence. Harry took Hermione’s hand in his and they both gave a sigh, “Wow”, as they both sat down in an empty chair. Harry noted that all figures in the portraits were present and awake.

The eyes of everyone now turned to Professor Moody who sat on a chair with an ashen face, holding his hands to his chest. “Bad news Alastor?” asked Professor Dumbledore, an anxious expression in his face. “No, probably quite good actually,” was his slow response, “but I’m an old man, and this was a new experience for me”. Madame Pomfrey came out of a corner, where she had kept a low profile. She gave Professor Moody what looked like a lump of black chocolate and a draught from a small flask. The potency of that medicine was by no means ordinary, because in an instant his cheeks had a rosy healthy appearance, and he continued in his usual strong voice:

“Actually, this could very well be the final defeat of Lord Voldemort, but you will have to investigate further yourself, Albus. The operation went so far as I understand according to plan, although the outcome maybe was even better than expected. Harry and Hermione have done a really great job. We left the scene immediately so an occasional remaining Death-Eater should not be tempted to take avenge on them. I think Remus and Tonks will be able to give a report soon.”

The eyes were now turned towards Harry and Hermione as they sat together, Hermione still on Harry’s knee. Hermione shot a quick glance at everyone present. She could see happy expectation in every face. What caught her attention though was the face of Professor Snape. She had not seen that type of smile on his face before. Could he feel happiness as well as the others? There even was a glint of a tear in his eyes. Harry began the narrative.

“We took shelter behind a bunch of bushes in the far end of the park as we had planned. Just before twelve o’clock two persons apparated before the empty space of nr 12. One of the dark figures resembled Bellatrix Lestrange, the other was Kreacher; I saw him clearly in my omniculars. He tapped the pavement twice and the house nr 12 appeared. Bellatrix proceeded immediately to the front door. It was opened by Kreacher at the same time as a swarm of Death-Eaters appeared, some flying outside the windows on the top floor. We were prepared and Hermione sent the code to shut down the illumination and the merry-making noises. Bellatrix sent a spell with a green light, went in and came quickly out when she had seen the dummy of myself. I could clearly sense her exhilaration, and in an instant Voldemort himself apparated outside the front door. She beckoned him to come inside too, which of course was what I wanted, but Voldemort hesitated. This is where this could have gone wrong but for Hermione.”

It was now her turn to continue. “I was afraid that V-Voldemort could sense Harry’s presence. I actually think I saw his red eyes turn our way. Harry and I had tried some exercises at Occlumency and Legilimency the last few days, so I touched him and tried to send some happy thoughts to him to close his mind. It has worked before and I think it worked now,” she concluded in a blush.

“Impressive!” was professor McGonagall’s first words this night.

“Well, now Voldemort walked into the house, and I could see down the hall where he stooped over the dummy. I then whispered to Hermione to enter the final code on the remote controller. She gave me the device so I could press the send button at the precise moment. Just then Voldemort must have understood he was fooled and recognised the dummy as a dummy, because I felt all his frustration in my head, making me loose my concentration. Again Hermione saved the situation, because I sensed her mind telling me to push the button. And I did”. Harry turned his head and gave Hermione a long kiss on her mouth.

“Amazing!” The word was professor Snape’s.

After a pause, professor Dumbledore asked: “Precisely, what happened when Harry pressed the button?”

Professor Moody answered. “I kept a continuous watch out, and I must say I think Harry and Hermione gave a good account of what happened so far. When Harry pressed that button on that muggle thing, the house started to blow up like hit by a combined incendio and engorgement spell, but then everything, the house, the fire and all that was in it just contracted and vanished. I had felt the presence of Lord Voldemort as well, and that feeling stopped at the same instant. Remus and Tonks must have called in the aurors we had alerted, because a fighting broke out between them and some death-eaters. That’s when we left.”

As on cue, Hermione’s phone rang at this instant. Tonks was on the line, asking for professor Dumbledore. Hermione handed the phone to him. He took it gingerly in his hand, asking, “Where do I speak?” Hermione gestured to him and he said “Albus here” in a voice that might have carried on its own at least halfway to London. At least so it seemed to Harry and Hermione who exchanged a quick glance.

Professor Dumbledore finished by instructing Tonks “to see to it that the muggle authorities guard the area most effectively. Also arrange for an auror plainclothesman to help with the supervision. I will conduct an inspection tomorrow. I will also inform minister Fudge adequately. – Yes, welcome both of you. Bye.”

“Remus and Tonks will be here soon.” Professor Dumbledore beamed at everyone after his first telephone call ever. “I will go and meet them”. He vanished behind a black veil at the far end of his office. Harry had seen the veil before, but somehow never felt a longing for exploring it.

The remaining party gathered in a whispering group where the centre was Harry, his arm around Hermione’s waist. Most of the talk was sentences like “Well done” and “Could this really be true”. Professor McGonagall summed up everything with “Even if we don’t understand all details yet and we don’t know the final outcome of this, clearly these events mean a great victory and a breakthrough in our fight with the dark side.” Harry caught a glimpse of Professor Snape examining his arm, where Harry knew the dark mark should be visible. Obviously it was fading, because he could se a hint of a smile on the same lips that he was accustomed to see in a scornful smirk.

Soon professor Dumbledore returned followed by Remus Lupin and Tonks. Tonks went directly to Harry and gave him a great hug “Well done” and then Hermione got the same treatment. Professor Lupin followed shaking hands. Then Tonks cleared her throat and announced: “Friends, we have tonight seen number one and number two vanish together with the building on nr 12, Grimmauld Place. – To where we don’t know. Number three, i.e. Lucius Malfoy, is on leave from his imprisonment to stay with his family, and we have ascertained that he really still is there. Some of the lesser fish we have reason to believe also vanished with the house, we don’t know yet who. Others we have captured and brought to prison. Resistance was feeble; the shock at the loss of leadership must have been great. Some fled without a fight. Today was a great victory.”

Then professor Dumbledore said: “I think now is the time to say Good Night, and let’s not forget to wish for a Happy New Year. Hopefully, tomorrow will give us some answers to what really happened with number one, as Tonks so accurately labelled him. – Hermione may I use your telephone once more? Please help me …” he added as he beckoned her to follow him to the back of his desk.

Hermione helped him dial a number in his address book. She saw the name Cornelius Fudge next to it. She then went over to Harry that was encircled by all others in the room, happy smiles on every face. Only Harry had a faraway look in his eyes, despite the smile on his mouth. She joined the crowd next to Harry. After a few minutes, Professor Dumbledore made a sign to her, so she went back to him. “Thank you for the use of your phone – a miraculous device. And please take good care of Harry. I see he has got many thoughts in his head.”

---

Harry and Hermione walked slowly through the corridors to Gryffindor tower. Hermione drew closer to him, asking: “What are you thinking about? You are not in a celebrating mood, are you?”

“I feel emptiness. Now that the war is over, there isn’t more to do. It was too easy.”

Hermione now understood what professor Dumbledore had meant. She knew what to do.

“Harry, just because you have won this match doesn’t mean you have won the tournament. You heard what Tonks said. Number one and two are gone – maybe. That only means there will be a new number one, not so powerful perhaps, but there will be one. And there certainly will be a craving for revenge, only this time we don’t know the time and place – right? So my action plan is still valid; new strategies, new defence, more exercise. But first some sleep – my bed this night again, OK?” she smiled at him.

They had just entered through the portrait hole. She had made it again. Some light had returned to Harry’s eyes when he stopped and hugged her. “Yeah, I’m really tired and so are you. We need rest. Mione, I hope I said this clearly; without you, today had been a defeat.”

“Not necessarily. Moody was still behind you, and you have managed before without my intervention. But, so what, we said we were in this together. Now let’s go to bed. I took a shower only three hours ago, I’ll skip it tonight.”

They had entered Hermione’s bedroom. In less than a minute they had discarded their clothes, extinguished the candle and huddled close together under the blankets. After a long kiss Harry whispered:

“Mione, you mean so much to me. Some minutes ago, I felt lost. My purpose seemed fulfilled, but you took me down to earth again. I feel like a little boy sometimes, needing a mummy. I haven’t had a mother since I was a baby. You are my mother, my girlfriend, my lover, my teacher, my future wife, my friend, my everything. Mione, I need you. Please hold me tight.”

Harry gave a sigh and lowered himself into the bed to nuzzle Hermione’s right breast, he found the nipple and began to kiss it. He made a contented sigh burrowing his nose between her breasts – and fell asleep.

Hermione lay awake with the sleeping Harry in her arms. She pressed him to her bosom. The world should know this. Tomorrow there will be great joy and merrymaking, the Dark Lord is gone – so we hope. And the young man, whose strategy was behind this, was he singing with his friends, celebrating? Was he boasting to everyone who wanted his account of the news?

No, he was like a baby, cradled in her arms for comfort. Yes, Harry was her task in life. She would make his life happy, if she could. With this thought, she also fell asleep.

---

Hermione awoke to a sharp knock on her door. She had just time to arrange the sheets of her bed before the door opened and Dobby put in his head.

“Excuse me Miss Granger. I am looking for Mr Potter. Professor Dumbledore wants to see him at 10 o’clock – it’s in 25 minutes.” Dobby’s large eyes scanned the room, but the sheets on Hermione’s bed covered Harry.

“Thank you, Dobby. I will see to it that Harry is there in time – at least, I’ll try.”

“Professor Dumbledore said he should be dressed in muggle clothes. I put a tray with breakfast downstairs.”

“Thank you Dobby, that was very thoughtful of you. – I will find Harry and send him to Professor Dumbledore.” Hermione added the last words, as Dobby remained looking around and flapping his big ears. Finally, after some not so thankful looks from Hermione, he left.

Hermione flipped off the sheets revealing Harry wide-awake taking in the sight before him. “Silly! Off you go! You are short of time. Use the girl’s bathroom. I’ll fetch some clothes for you in your room.”

Harry made a show of leaving reluctantly and slowly. In fact, he was very curious about his errand to professor Dumbledore. He suspected they were going back to 12, Grimmauld Place, or what was left of it, to investigate. He rushed to the bathroom and a hot shower. When he was heading back to Hermione’s room, she was on her way dressed in her dressing gown with his jeans, a t-shirt, a thick sweater and his bomber jacket. She continued directly down to the common room.

When Harry came down to the common room, Hermione had served him tea and made two toasts with marmalade, and was about to serve his bacon and eggs. He turned to go up to his own dormitory, but Hermione called him back: “Come here, this is for you. I know your boots are back in your room and I didn’t find any clean socks in your mess. I’ll get them for you. You start eating.”

When Hermione came back, Harry was halfway through his breakfast. She said. “Here are your boots, and a made a cleaning spell on your socks. – Don’t get any ideas, I will not serve you like this every morning!” She sat down to start her own breakfast.

With five minutes to go, Harry rose, leaned over the back of Hermione’s chair and gave her a big hug. “Thank you partner, you’re great. I'll tell you everything when I'm back.”

“And don’t forget any details!” Hermione felt a sudden pang of emptiness as she finished her breakfast alone.

---

Harry entered the stair behind the stone gargoyle exactly on time. When he saw Professor Dumbledore in what he clearly meant to be ‘muggle clothes’, Harry was hard put to keep a straight face. He somehow came to think of an old movie he had seen on TV during a summer. It had been in black and white and was about Sherlock Holmes and something with a snake through a ventilator. It was really horrible. The main character had worn the same type of chequered clothes as Professor Dumbledore now sported. He even had the same type of hard cap with peaks both front and back.

“Now Harry, I will let you in on one of the most well guarded secrets of Hogwarts; how to apparate from here. You’ve seen this black veil over here? Come along!”

Harry walked after Professor Dumbledore through the veil. He felt his insides jolt for a split second and had the distinct feeling the veil was double. He found himself in a small room with light filtering in through the crevices between the boards of the wall. Following his headmaster out through the door, he found himself outside the woodshed of the Shrieking Shack!

“From here it is quite possible to apparate, as you learnt the other day. The passage through the veil is well protected, as you can imagine. – Now, are you ready for Grimmauld Place? – Good. Off you go then.”

A short moment after Harry had appeared in Grimmauld Place, he heard a soft pop behind him where Professor Dumbledore just appeared. They were both staring at the area between number 11 and number 13. It had turned into a shallow crater; fragments of glass were glinting in the sun; some wooden boards were strewn across the area. A rather large rectangular stone was found at the bottom on the border between the two neighbouring houses. The big flagstone in the pavement was still in place. A plastic ribbon fastened to a number of slender sticks enclosed the area.

An impressive bobby advanced to Professor Dumbledore and asked about their business. A second man in grey trench coat appeared from nowhere.

“Good morning Professor!” the man in grey said. He gave a friendly nod to Professor Dumbledore and Harry. “This is the first party coming to investigate, as we were told this morning,” he explained to the policeman.

“Oh, Welcome then! Sorry if I sounded somewhat brusque. There have been quite a number of loiterers trying to examine the grounds.”

“Someone in particular you would care to mention?” asked Professor Dumbledore.

“I have them all in this notebook of mine.” The policeman patted his breast pocket. “One of them came twice though. A very pale man with long white hair. The second time he came up to me and asked how the area would be treated. I answered according to instruction that it would be cleared off tomorrow, today being a holiday.”

“Very good – Well done!” Professor Dumbledore answered him with a twinkle in his eyes that clearly made the policeman very warm inside. He straightened up and saluted.

“Now Harry, let’s see what we can do before the rest arrives! – At all costs, don’t touch that stone. How does it affect you?”

“It intrigues me. I would like to kneel down and look at it in detail. – I’m determined to resist though. There is a bad feeling about it.”

“Good Harry. I start to think that we are close to the solution. Let’s walk around a bit, keeping a distance to that stone.” Professor Dumbledore climbed down into the crater. “Notice, we are making footprints in the soil, but there are none close to the stone. There has not been anyone near before us.”

Harry saw to his amazement that things started to happen. Looking closely at Professor Dumbledore, Harry saw that he had his wand concealed in his hand. The odd wooden boards that lay strewn all across were subtly changing their forms so they all now seemed to belong to a crate that had been smashed on the ground. Streaks of white powder radiated out from the stone. Coming back onto the pavement, Harry clearly saw Professor Dumbledore direct his wand at the big flagstone before it silently split in several pieces. Somehow during their exploration, both the policeman and the plainclothesman had been busy admiring something far off at the other end of the park. Harry was fascinated. Much could be accomplished with small means. This was something he had to study.

After some further waiting, two big official-looking cars arrived. Harry recognised immediately the minister for magic, Cornelius Fudge in the first one. He seemed to be in his jovial mood and extended his hand to greet Professor Dumbledore and Harry.

“I was very happy to receive your call yesterday night, although it was rather late.” His first comment was directed at Professor Dumbledore. He then turned to Harry. “I’m especially happy you went through the proper channels this time Harry. You made quite a good impression at the ministry. – My colleague, the muggle minister for air transport, has the official picture, viz. something was dropped from an aeroplane, as you suggested, Albus.”

The muggle minister first of all shook hands with the official representative of the law, and then he came over to Harry and Professor Dumbledore and presented himself. He had an aide that he presented as the official investigator into the accident. After the formal handshaking, the investigator told that they had found a transport plane with an unfastened door to the cargo department, but no document related to a missing crate or box.

“Well, this crate was by no means an official transport, if you take my meaning,” Professor Dumbledore said with a benevolent smile to the investigator.

“Ah, I understand. We will not inquire further, perhaps. If I put down ‘hazardous material’ in the report, that will do, don’t you think? At any rate, there will be two heavy trucks and a wheel loader coming at any moment.” The investigator had obviously been told in advance what he was going to investigate. The organisation was perfect. The two trucks and the wheel loader were already coming up the street.

One of the trucks was loaded with concrete. It backed up to the centre of the enclosed area and dumped half its load of concrete into the crater over the rectangular stone and the broken boards. The wheel loader then moved in, scraped up everything including the top inches of soil into a heap blending it with the concrete, and started loading the muck into the empty truck. The process was repeated, now including part of the pavement with the remains of the entrance flagstone. The now empty truck with the concrete was in turn to be loaded. The two trucks drove away. Total time was less than half an hour.

The inhabitant of number 11 made his appearance. He had obviously been sleeping until quite recently and demanded to be told what they were doing to his garden. He was told in official tones by the muggle minister that there had been an air-related accident and that they had been forced to clean away some debris from the sky. The garden should of course be restored. In fact the two trucks was expected back later with fresh soil.

Professor Dumbledore asked what type of plants he had been growing in his garden. He received rather vague answers. He then asked if some rhododendron bushes would do.

“If you can get such bushes to grow here, you are welcome to try,” the neighbour answered.

“I can’t, but I know one that can,” Professor Dumbledore answered back. To Harry he said in an aside. “Professor Sprout will love this challenge.”

Some minutes later, Harry and Professor Dumbledore were saying goodbye to the ministers, the investigator and the policeman.

“I hope this will be the end of this part of the affair,” minister Fudge said.

“I expect Lucius will be in contact with you before this day is ended. Hopefully these two truckloads will be well covered before then.” Professor Dumbledore answered.

“I understand they were destined to the municipal dump. It’s in operation today in spite of the holyday. I hope they were doing as they were told. I don’t want to draw too much attention to this, otherwise we could check. It was handled by Mr Smythe in my department. Usually he does things to perfection.”

“Okay then. Bye.”

Harry and Professor Dumbledore went back to Hogwarts for lunch.

---

After her breakfast, Hermione remained sitting in the common room. She felt emptiness. The last week she had spent every hour of the twenty-four together with Harry, save some miserable hours during his first meeting with Major Shout. What a name! Hermione smiled at the memory.

But what should she do today? Certainly, there were some things she ought to do with her laundry, and her toenails needed to be cut. But damned, even these silly things were more fun with Harry around. “I’ll have to get dressed, to begin with,” she told herself.

After the morning shower, and with the increase of blood-sugar from the breakfast, her spirits had risen above freezing point at least. She decided she was to give that instruction booklet a try, the one they got from Remus and Tonks the other day. She saw Dobby cleaning away the breakfast. She had an idea.

“Dobby, could you please find me a wooden peg – no make it two – about this in diameter and, let’s see – one should be three inches, the other two and a half.” Dobby bowed and flapped his ears and vanished.

Hermione sat down by the common room fire and began leafing through the small book. She found that the wand should be held by the thumb and index finger and the wand movements consisted of turns of the wand, clockwise or anti-clockwise, combined with letting the other tip of the wand touch the palm in various positions. Of course, she thought, this will need some time for practise, but it will be something similar to playing the flute. When you have had enough practise, it will be second nature.

Dobby returned with the two pieces of wood. With some magic Hermione thought, she would make them into close copies of her own and Harry’s new wands. She fetched the two holsters, picked up her book and the two pegs and made for the library. In the library, she was at ease being alone.

Hermione got an idea. Had Harry remembered to bring his mobile phone? Had he got it back from Tonks last night? The idea was to use it in situations like this – to be able to keep in touch. No one could take offence if she made him a call, could they? Hermione made the call.

Harry answered after a number of signals. A few comments had given her the reassurance she sought – the investigation was running smoothly and Harry and Professor Dumbledore were in no difficulties. They would probably return by lunch.

Now, completely assured, she set about doing what she had come to do. With some carefully applied magic spells, she succeeded in making the wooden pegs into two in form close copies of her and Harry’s new combat wands. Having achieved this, her spirits rose further and she began methodically to learn the new combination of spells and their wand movements. In the peaceful atmosphere of the library the time went fast and she found that the first pangs of hunger were justified. It was indeed lunch time.

---

Returning to the great hall, she was met by a great hullabaloo. The few students left over the holydays succeeded in making a noise of several hundred. A few owls were sweeping around under the ceiling in search of their addressees. Owls leaving with a new message were replaced by new arrivals. Obviously rumours had started to circulate. Professor McGonagall tried in vain to make herself heard.

Hermione was soon spotted. “Hermione! Is I true that You-Know-Who has duelled with Harry and that Harry won?” – “I’ve heard that someone like Harry was seen at St. Mungo’s!” – “Lots of people are said to be missing” – “Miss Granger! Why is the hospital wing locked?” The last question was asked in a shrill voice by a little first year boy. Hermione shot a questioning glance at her teacher. Professor McGonagall gave her a reassuring nod. Hermione raised her hand for silence.

“At present, no one knows exactly what happened. I know on the other hand a lot of things that didn’t happen, so some rumours can – and should – be stopped. Let me start from the beginning.” Hermione had gotten the full attention from everyone in the hall. Even the owls had calmed down and found places to sit.

“Yesterday there was a New Year’s party in a house close to London. Among those present were friends of Harry’s godfather who was killed last summer, some teachers at Hogwarts, and Harry and me. As you know, Harry can sense the activities of the murderer of his parents, Lord Voldemort. There was pain in his scar. So he suspected a surprise attack and made sure we were prepared. Thus, the attackers who attempted to catch us in a trap were themselves trapped. Some were captured, some fled. It will take some time to sort out who is in hiding somewhere and who actually was killed and lost.” When Hermione finished there was a minute of silence. “Now please ask your questions one by one, and I will try to answer. Let’s start with a few I caught before.”

“No, Harry is not in any hospital. I talked to him an hour ago, and he was all right.”

“The easiest explanation why the Hospital Wing is locked is because it is empty and Madame Pomfrey has taken a day off.”

“Why would You-Know-Who attack in the first place?”

“Try to use his name!” Hermione suggested.

“Ok. Lord V-V-Voldemort.”

“His true name when he went to school here at Hogwarts was Tom Riddle. He lost his mother when he was a baby, and was raised by his father, an ordinary muggle. He blamed every setback on his father and dreamed of what his talented magical mother might have done for him, if she had lived. To compensate for his childhood, he dreamed of being the most powerful wizard known, and he hated muggles.

There are a lot of people from families with a great history, but with a not so glorious present or future that are willing to buy in on that dream – to restore their own greatness at the expense of others. That’s where you recruit Lord Voldemort’s followers – the Death Eaters.

There were people who didn’t believe in the justice of such policies – among others Harry’s parents. Lord Voldemort didn’t hesitate at hideous things to achieve his goals – so he murdered them, and tried to kill Harry at the same time. We know that he failed utterly, instead transferring some of his powers to Harry. That’s why Harry has been his number one target ever since. Lord Voldemort had trouble living with that nearly sixteen year old failure. You know, he had failed in killing a defenceless baby. Not good for the image of the mightiest wizard of the world.”

“Who would you say is the mightiest wizard then?”

“Professor Dumbledore, without question.”

“Why?”

“To be great, you must be able to enrol followers, not by fear, but out of loyalty, respect and love. That, beside his wisdom, is what makes Professor Dumbledore greatest.”

Hermione’s cheeks had turned a rosy colour during her speech. The colour was not lessened when she followed the gaze of several in her audience. Harry and Professor Dumbledore had entered. They must have heard at least the last of her remarks.

Harry quickly moved up to her and hugged her. “Hey. You surely know how to talk to people and make them listen! And I distinctly saw a tear in his eye!” Harry nodded towards their headmaster. “Lunch?”

They had difficulty getting to their places at the Gryffindor table, so they accepted an offer to sit down at the same table as Professor McGonagall. Professor Dumbledore prepared a small speech.

“I understand that there have been numerous questions and rumours, and that they have been cleverly answered by Miss Granger. I also thank her for her kind assessment at the end.” He wiped at his eye with a large handkerchief.

“It seems that the great menace of Lord Voldemort has been averted. Exactly in what way and for how long, we can’t say yet. We can look at the future with careful optimism, but much inquiry still remains to be done. Let’s also bear in mind that like in all great events, there may be some innocent individuals that are hit with sorrow and loss.”

During the lunch, Professor Dumbledore gave his accounts of the morning to Professor McGonagall and the other teachers. Hermione listened with interest, but longed for Harry’s own tale. She would like his first hand description of his feeling at the now empty nr 12, Grimmauld Place.

---

After the lunch was over, Harry and Hermione decided to take a walk in the nice winter weather. They dressed in their now dry outdoor robes and started the tour around the lake. They walked slowly, enjoying each other’s company.

“We’ve walked this tour around the lake thousands of times before, but it feels different now that we’re together. I feel this is Harry, and he’s mine. It’s a reassuring feeling, sort of.” Hermione said. “I know I can get kissed, if I want to,” she added.

“Funny you should say that, because that was exactly what I had in mind,” Harry answered and bent forward. Some seconds later, he continued, “Have I told you before that you are pretty?”

“Yes, but please tell me again!”

“You are pretty.”

“Flatterer.” Hermione took Harry under his arm and straightened their steps. “Now you tell me of your trip with Professor Dumbledore.”

“OK. First of all, Professor Dumbledore was dressed into what he thought looked like muggle clothes. He resembled Sherlock Holmes as I saw him in a TV-movie last summer.”

“Oh, I see. Basil Rathbone.”

“Who’s Basil Rathbone?”

“The actor playing Sherlock Holmes. Continue!”

“Anyhow; we apparated to Grimmauld Place. Of course no house was to be seen. We were greeted by a police officer rather brusquely, asking about our business. There was also an auror plainclothesman, which recognised Dumbledore. So we were allowed to have a look around. There was a hole in the earth with some boards lying about, glass splinters in the soil, and above all, a large rectangular stone. The stone seemed to be sending a message, ‘come touch me’. It had an ugly feeling about it, so I was not even tempted.”

“OK, so instead of the Black House there was the Black Hole. What did Professor Dumbledore say?”

“He told me not to touch the stone. It seemed to give him some idea of an explanation, though. He seemed rather pleased about it.”

“What about if someone else had touched it, what would have happened?”

“He didn’t tell. Professor Dumbledore asked the policeman about previous visitors. No one had been allowed. He mentioned someone that must’ve been Lucius Malfoy. – Anyway, there were no footmarks close to the stone. The funny thing was though, that while we were walking around the stone, the boards began shifting form. After a while, they all seemed to belong to a wooden box or crate, and there were streaks of white powder spreading over and from the stone. Obviously Professor Dumbledore was building some sort of story. The weirdest thing was though; that all the time we were walking around down in that crater inside the roped-off area, the policeman stood looking intently in the other direction.”

“He pretended he didn't see anything.”

“No, rather it seemed time was standing still for him. When we came up to him, he came back into action like someone had released the pause button. I can’t say if it was Dumbledore or the auror that did it. I whish I knew how to do it.”

“I can see many reasons why such a spell isn’t in the ordinary courses.”

“It would be handy though. Imagine Malfoy racing for the snitch. I just press his pause button, and he races past – I catch the snitch and release the button. He simply can’t understand how he missed. – It would be very close to the reality of the last few years, though. No one would see the difference.” Harry was dreaming. “Or you meet Filch in the corridor at night. You just switch him into pause mode – pass him fine and serenely – and release him again. He hasn’t noticed anything. No problem to either party.”

“Or you walk into the girl’s bathroom, cast your pause spell, and you can investigate at your leisure. – No, I wouldn’t teach you that spell unconditionally.”

“What a pity! There are more ways how to handle people that I would like to know more about. We had a visit by Minister Fudge, his muggle colleague for air transport and a special investigator. Minister Fudge must have been told what to do by somebody, Professor Dumbledore likely. The muggle minister was of no consequence. He had brought an expert investigator who was a great joke, though. Those parts of the phoney story he hadn’t already learnt by heart, Professor Dumbledore told him. He didn’t put a single question. Expert investigator – my ass.”

“Sounds reassuring. What did they do to the stone?”

“Good question. Shows sense for the essentials. There were two trucks and a wheel-loader. One of the trucks dumped concrete over the stone. The wheel-loader scraped up the top soil, blended it with the concrete, and put everything into the two trucks truck. After half an hour they were off to a landfill area. The idea being that the stone will be buried in the middle of a huge lump of hard concrete in some forgotten area of the municipal dump. – Finito Voldemort.”

“Do you think Voldemort was alive inside that stone?”

“I don’t know. I guess Professor Dumbledore will tell us his view of the matter. One thing is clear. That stone was not innocent.”

---

They continued their walk mostly in silence. There were many thoughts to process. They held on to each other for reassurance, exchanging only half sentences for conformation of an idea, a conclusion, or to put a question without waiting for an answer. Hermione was the first to change the subject.

“Harry, we are followed. By Remus and Tonks, I think. They have kept the same distance the last two turns around the lake.”

“Maybe they are our body-guards.”

“Harry, are you serious?”

“Yes, actually more so than I intended. Coming to think about it, there must be some very frustrated Death-Eaters out there somewhere. You told me so yourself last night, remember?”

“Why can’t we just be allowed to be happy? “

“But Mione; we can be happy. We have each other; we don’t need to go anywhere where we can’t be guarded. There are a lot of people that are anxious to help us if we need. We have our exercises. I look forward to that combat training. – By the way, you haven’t told me what you did this morning.”

“Initially, I was at a loss what to do. Then I decided I should have a go at that instruction book we got the other day. That’s when I got this bright idea. Dobby was taking out our breakfast tray.”

“Let me guess. So you … ?”

“No. I had Dobby fetch two wooden pegs, which I then formed like this!” Hermione showed the copy of Harry’s new wand she had made. Harry took the smooth peg in his hand.

“OK. It’s similar to my new wand. Let’s see – You made it to practise the wand movements. Clever. And now I have to try to find some time to keep up with you. Of course, you know the entire book by heart already.”

“Actually; not the ENTIRE book. I did not learn how to configure the wand. But I learned some useful sequences.” Hermione turned around suddenly and said: “Stun – Expelliarmus – Shield – Skip – Jelly legs.” She pointed her right index finger at in turn Remus and Tonks while she kept twisting her wooden wand copy in her left hand.

Harry and Hermione stood waiting for the two aurors to come up to them. Harry explained.

“Hermione has been studying. She just demonstrated how to handle some evildoers that tried to sneak up behind us.”

“I had no wand. I just showed Harry this little copy I made to practise and memorize some wand sequences. I hope my mock attack didn’t offend you.”

“Well, I can’t complain when our students take their lessons seriously, but in general, you shouldn’t use other people as targets for fake attacks. We use dummies for that purpose. – You know, we could have been nervous and returned the attack, but for real!” Remus answered with a bit of seriousness in his voice.

“We have been walking around the lake, having a good time in the sun. It’s getting colder now though. Are you going in?” asked Tonks.

“Yeah, it’s about time. The sun is setting,” answered Harry.

“Yes we will. I have planned to show something to Harry first.” Hermione indicated a path towards the back of the castle.

---

Harry and Hermione walked for a couple of minutes until they reached the snowman they had built some ten days before. It had endured both sun, rain, winds and heavy snowfall since then. Hermione went up to him with her arm around Harry.

“You know, it was when we were building this snowman I finally realized I wanted to live with you for the rest of my life. My mood was at a low then but you knew how to help me. I will have ups and downs also in the future but I know I can rely on you to help without being false or making a nuisance of yourself. I think you know me better than I do myself. Harry, I love you and I need you.” Hermione took hold in Harry’s clothes and buried her face in his muffler. Harry held her tight and bent down to kiss her head.

“I thought the crucial moment was when we were caught in that snow slide over there. I felt great when we ended up lying together in our own little world of snow. I was so angry with myself for being embarrassed when I had the girl of my dreams so close. I wanted that moment to last.”

“Yes, I felt the same. That’s what I was thinking the rest of that evening. I mean when we started kissing and snogging. Although I was afraid of what we were heading to, I was equally afraid of stopping, because I thought that if we did, we might have to wait an eternity for that magic moment to come back.”

Harry and Hermione had been looking down the slope where their new life had started. Without words, they started walking towards the back door into the castle.

“Remus and Tonks must be rather cold by now,” Harry observed.

“Didn’t they go inside when we parted from them?”

“No, they have been watching us from that door niche over there. See, two shadows are leaving right now.”

“Harry, I think you will have to warm me. All that talk has made me feel cold by standing still. Do you know what we could do about that?”

“Maybe some hot cocoa from the kitchen?”

“Are you getting senile?”

Harry chuckled. “No. Let’s see what we can do.”

---

Harry and Hermione came down to dinner satisfied from an agreeable afternoon. The end had not been the less enjoyable part. Fresh from a hot shower and with clean clothes their minds were now intent on satisfying a different hunger, the hunger for food. The atmosphere in the great hall was joyful on most hands. Everyone seemed to have received reassuring messages from friends, parents or relatives. Harry and Hermione ate their dinner alone at the Gryffindor table. An almost reverent silence surrounded them.

“How many days before Ron and the rest will be back?” Harry commented.

“Those returning by train will be here in five days. Maybe some will be here before that.”

“We haven’t heard anything about those new rooms. Not any work either – of course it’s holiday.”

“What worries me is when the news reporters will start demand interviews. They are bound to, you know.”

As if to answer Hermione’s assumption, Tonks came to their table.

“Professor Dumbledore will give short information to the teachers and to you two immediately after dinner. That will be now if you both have finished.”

When Harry and Hermione entered Professor Dumbledore’s office, most of the school staff was already there.

“As I said earlier today, we really have reason to be joyful and thankful for the outcome of this business. But in the short term, we will be required to deal with less pleasant things. I have received preliminary reports to the effect that some parents to pupils at our school are reported missing, possibly dead. Some are kept in custody as are actually a few pupils of ours. We certainly will have to expel some of them, in other cases a severe warning might do. We will have to await the official reports.”

“Tomorrow at eleven, there will be an unofficial hearing at the request of Lucius Malfoy. It will take place here at Hogwarts. Minister Fudge will also be present. Of course, everyone at the party at Grimmauld Place should be present. You two, Harry and Hermione, will be required to explain our preparations.”

“Harry, you and I will have a chat tomorrow after breakfast, let’s say at nine. We should decide what type of information we are willing to disclose at this stage. Hermione, you will accompany Tonks to St. Mungo’s. It seems they have a patient attached to a door handle, and no one has figured out how to separate the two.”

A lot of giggles were heard among those assembled. Also Hermione let a small giggle escape her. She knew directly why no one had been able to undo the charm.

“Hermione will find not only pleasure in this task. The patient in question tried to kill her half a year ago,” Professor Dumbledore added, and directly to Hermione he said.

“I understand if you find it awkward to meet him again, but it will be still worse for him, being finally defeated in a not very glorious way.”

“Finally, my friends, there will be a press conference at three in the afternoon. At the strong request of minister Fudge, it will be held at the ministry in London. Of course, he will take as much credit as possible for himself and for his administration, but on the whole, I think it will be for the best. Hogwarts should remain a school, not the centre of a continuous war against evil.”

The meeting dissolved, and Harry and Hermione walked slowly back to the Gryffindor tower, pausing at the kitchen for some provisions for the evening.

---

Harry and Hermione were sitting before the fire in the common room.

Harry was reading the instruction booklet, his wooden wand copy in his left hand. Now and then, he let his gaze lift from the book. Imagining a combat situation, he repeated the movements with both hands, pointing at various places with his right hand, handling the wooden copy with his left. After a while, he seemed to get an idea. He thought intently and flipped through the pages of his book.

“Look, there are a couple of spells you can do without a wand in your right hand. I will exercise them specially.”

“Why. What do you mean?”

“Well, suppose you are taken by surprise. You can always start with the shield charm before you pick up the ordinary wand. Or your opponent succeeds in disarming you. You can put up the shield, skip away and accio the wand.”

“Oh, you are preparing for different scenarios. I knew you would. You will be a great auror. Thinking in advance.” Hermione said.

“Didn’t you do like that?”

“No, not that detailed. I learnt the spells and wand movements mainly. That’s a difference between us. You have other talents than I have; some great ones. You know that, don’t you?”

Harry gave Hermione a look. She had just given him a compliment worth millions. Just like that, seemingly without thinking what a gift she gave him. Hermione kept reading her book, a smile on her lips.

“What are you reading?”

“A muggle book my daddy lent me this summer. He said it was his favourite a long time ago. I started to read it, but forgot it when term started and I had my studies. It’s called ‘The Long Ships’ by a Swedish author; F.G.Bengtsson. It’s about the Viking era. Interesting and funny. A bad guy just got his head chopped off in a sword fight. It bounced into a butt of ale.”

After another half an hour of reading, Hermione felt sleepy. She put her book aside, and lay down on the couch with her head in Harry’s lap. After looking into the fire for a while, she fell asleep.

Harry picked up her book and began leafing through it, reading a passage here and there. ‘I would like to read this when she’s done with it’, he thought to himself. ‘What a luxury, reading a book by the fire, together with the best friend and prettiest girl in the world – and no Voldemort to worry about’. Harry absently combed his fingers through her hair. He suddenly was aware of a blissful happiness he hadn’t felt anytime before. He continued gazing into the fire. He was awoken from his reverie when Hermione stirred. He found her looking up into his face.

“Harry, take me to bed,” she said in a husky voice.

Harry picked her up and started up the stairs to his room. Hermione had her arms around his neck, kissing him deeply. Things began to be urgent, and before they reached his bed, their clothes were half off, their hands groping for the feel of skin.

In an instant, Hermione was on the bed with her legs in the air. Harry positioned himself with a newfound self-assurance and entered.

“I can’t get enough of this, Harry.”

“Be comforted. There is no lack of interest from my part.”

A peaceful silence soon enclosed the rhythmic movements in the bed, until finally stillness reigned for the rest of the night.

14. The Investigation of the Black Hole

The following morning Harry and Hermione awoke with a feeling that this day, something special was going to happen. Rather, many things were scheduled. They entered the great hall in time for breakfast in a mood of anticipation.

“Harry, you can see that the teachers are as exited as we are. Usually, they sit each one to themselves, reading a newspaper and sipping at their cup of tea. Now they chatter like a group of first years.”

“Yes. What I’m thinking about though is what Professor Dumbledore said about having some students expelled. I think we may find someone or other from Slytherin among them and that wouldn’t be such a big deal, but I fear we will have some nasty surprises as well.”

“Harry, sometimes I think you are too pessimistic for your own good.”

“Not pessimistic. We must realize that our happiness will mean obligations as well.”

“Ok, you are too good for your own good. Harry, allow yourself some happiness!”

“Actually, I experienced pure happiness yesterday evening. Sitting by the fire with you sleeping with your head in my knee, reading a book. That was a moment I will cherish for years to come.”

“Harry!” Hermione reached out her hand to take Harry’s hand in her. Silently she gave him a squeeze, wiping away a tear in her eye.

---

Tonks came up to their table, asking if Hermione were ready with her breakfast. Together they left for St Mungo’s hospital.

They were shown into a small room where a man with a typical Indian appearance was sitting close to a table. The table was filled with binders and loose pieces of parchment. Obviously he used the room only as a temporary office. He greeted Hermione warmly.

“How do you do, Miss Granger. Normally I should not present myself, being an unmentionable, but you would recognise me in due time anyway. I’m the father of two of your fellow students, Parvati and Padma. They have naturally mentioned you several times and of course Harry Potter as well.”

“I've requested your help today because we have a man in custody with an ailment I’m sure you will be able to help us with,” Mr. Patil continued. “Furthermore, he refuses to tell us how he got this ailment, so we have to do this in a somewhat formal way. You have no doubt already heard that he is attached to a door handle – with both his hands. I will emphasize that there is no charge against you. Will you please tell us what you may know about this door? We will record your answer.”

Hermione looked around, watching this benevolent gentleman, finding new similarities with her friend Parvati while he was talking. She saw also the self-recording quill and parchment set up to take down her testimony. She composed herself briefly:

“There was a New Years party in the house at 12, Grimmauld Place. We had received information that Lord Voldemort and his Death-Eaters would launch an attack against those in the house. Our counter measures assumed an intrusion through the front door, so I was asked to make the back door as fast as possible. I used an ordinary locking charm, with some enhancements of my own.” Hermione saw the quill taking down her statement. When it was done, she continued.

“I added an attachment charm to the door handle. I thought that by so doing if anyone were foolish enough to touch it, they would be severely hindered if trying to force the door by magic. I also integrated a code charm, so the counter charm will need that code.”

Hermione mouthed a question to Mr Patil, asking if she should include the code in the statement. He nodded affirmatively.

“The code digits are 0731, being the date of Harry’s birthday.”

“Thank you, that will do I think.” Mr Patil took the parchment from the automatic quill, added some notes on the top and filed it in one of the binders.

“You know, I have met Mr. Dolohov before. He tried to kill me half a year ago,” Hermione told Mr. Patil.

“Oh, I didn’t know. I’ve heard about the affair in the Department of Mysteries, naturally, but no details. I must say that I think that affair should have been thoroughly investigated at the time. Now, it would be very difficult to reconstruct what actually took place there.” Mr. Parvati led the way into the ward where Hermione saw the man sitting with his back towards the door. He had a blanket over his arms.

When they entered, a medi-witch took off the blanket, displaying his both hands fastened, one above the other, to a door-handle protruding from the grip of his hands. The man raised his eyes and gave a start when he recognised Hermione. She saw a sequence of emotions pass behind his gaze; hatred, shame, fear and defiance were some of them. Seeing his reaction somehow increased her strength.

“Good day, Mr. Dolohov,” she said with a strong but neutral voice. “I see you got caught by my little experiment.”

“You know, Mr. Dolohov, that Miss Granger here has told us such details of this spell that has afflicted you, that the success of the counter-spell will clearly bind you to the time and place where you acquired that door-handle. A voluntary though late confession will always look better in your record than being proved guilty.”

“You may talk as you like. The Dark Lord will set me free in the end.”

“Your Master has kept a very low profile of late,” Mr. Patil answered him. “You may have to wait a long time for him.”

“I shouldn’t count too much on him, if I were you,” Tonks added, her first words for several minutes.

“OK, please Miss Granger,” Mr. Patil said, nodding towards the hands still clutching the door-handle. Hermione drew her wand and after a quick glance towards Mr. Patil, she briefly flicked her wand, muttering a lengthy incantation in a low voice.

Nothing happened. Hermione saw a reaction of disappointment in the eyes of Tonks, the medi-witch and Mr. Patil. Although Antonin Dolohov actually should be the one really concerned, he was the only one to smile. For a brief second, Hermione’s brain was racing. Could she have done something wrong?

“Of course!” Hermione exclaimed. “Your muscles should be rather stiff by now. You have been holding onto that handle for nearly one and a half day. You may need some help.” Hermione bent forward. Taking the free end of the handle in her right hand, she gently pulled it out of the grip of Mr. Dolohov’s paralysed hands. She gave the handle to Mr. Patil, smiling.

“I assume you would like to file it as ‘Object H’ or something.” To Mr. Dolohov she said. “Your nurse will certainly be able to recommend some useful exercises for your sore muscles. Be careful to use them for something good next time.” She received only a hateful glare as response.

“That settles it, I think.” Mr. Patil declared. “Mr. Dolohov, now we know for certain where you have been, and when. You will be escorted back to the dungeons to wait until the time of your prosecution.”

“I will have to dictate a short report. I will need your signature, Miss Granger, and Tonks you will come in handy as witness. Please wait a minute.” Mr. Patil busied himself with the automatic quill. When the report was finished and signed, Hermione and Tonks returned to Hogwarts.

---

Harry remained seated after Hermione and Tonks left, thinking of what to do. In a quarter of an hour, he was to meet with Professor Dumbledore to discuss the tactics in the meeting with Lucius Malfoy and minister Fudge. His inclination was to tell as little as possible, but of course some information could be gained by openness. As Harry was contemplating these questions, a huge owl came soaring with a big envelope clutched in its claws. It landed in front of him on the table, let the envelope go and reached out one leg. A small bit of parchment was attached to it. He removed it and saw that it was a receipt he had to sign. He did so, refastened it and nuzzled the owl on its neck.

“You have travelled far. Can I offer you something?”

Somehow, Harry got the impression that the owl glanced at a half-eaten sausage on his plate. He took it in his hand and offered it to the bird. It nibbled his finger, took the sausage and took to the air, soon vanishing through a window high above.

Harry examined his envelope. It was from Gringotts, as he had assumed from the look of it. It contained a letter saying they were so happy he was taking an active interest in his affairs. They congratulated him to his decision a week ago to sell his interest in the housing project. The real estate market had started to decline and was expected to continue to do so, according to latest market outlooks, they said. He had hit the top exactly, they thought. They also asked for his decision regarding a dilapidated factory building close to the village on the far border of his country estate. The authorities demanded a restoration or a demolition of the building. In the latter case the land had to be restored. ‘Please see attached map and situation drawings’.

Harry’s first thought was that he didn’t care, but on second thought, ‘Why not take Hermione on a trip and go there and investigate?’ Now that they could do things together, other responsibilities didn’t seem too bad to him any longer. He contemplated his new outlook on life. He nearly forgot his meeting with his headmaster.

---

“Harry, we still have problems to discuss, but they are not as severe as before,” Professor Dumbledore greeted him heartily. “First we will meet with Lucius Malfoy. Clearly, the remaining Death-Eaters are anxious to know what has become of their former leader. Obviously they know less than we do and we want to keep it that way. I suggest that you tell what you know when I direct a question to you, but we should not volunteer any information. We will make Lucius Malfoy pay for what we tell him, if possible in the form of who participated in the assault on us. Minister Fudge will be present. It is essential that he feels that he or at least his ministry has been involved in the operation. He will try to take credit for it as much as possible, but in the long run, we will gain by letting him do so. He’s a politician, and will try to play the political game.”

“Professor, for how long do you think Voldemort will be disappeared? Last time, everyone thought he was gone for good but he came back. Can’t he do that again?”

“Good question, Harry. I do think his physical form is gone, but his spirit will try to escape. As you saw, I tried to arrange so that no living thing with any type of soul will come in contact with that stone. You felt there was something in it calling for attention. I will make it clear that finding his spirit will be a very difficult task indeed.”

“Trying to discourage those who want him back, and making it easier and less risky for those who want to leave his old organisation.” Harry said.

“Precisely! Harry, I expected you to know what today’s meeting will be about. I just wanted to make sure. – Other questions?” Professor Dumbledore made an eye towards the envelope in Harry’s hand.

“Well, I got this letter from Gringotts. No problem, I can handle it, but I would like to go to that country estate and have a look around. They are informing me of a problem with an old house. Can I take Hermione on a trip there, one of these days?”

“Yes, by all means, but you are not quite ready to go there wizard style yet. I mean you don’t know how to apparate there the first time. Going like muggles would be too slow. I suggest you ask Remus and Tonks to accompany you there. You observed yesterday that I think it best that you have some sort of guard until some of these uncertainties have been solved. Besides, I think they both like you and they need some time on their own as well as you and Hermione do.”

“OK, I’ll talk to them.”

“Do. Lucius Malfoy and Cornelius Fudge will arrive through the main door. Be prepared to meet them there slightly before eleven. With Hermione of course.”

---

When Harry left Professor Dumbledore’s office, he reckoned he had maybe an hour to spend before Hermione would be back. For the first time, he realised what importance Hermione was beginning to be for him. He had been alone many times before, in fact he was accustomed to it. There was always something to do; even laying on his back watching the ceiling was something to do. It allowed the thoughts to wander. Harry was not afraid of being alone; he rather cherished it from time to time.

Now was different though; he was alone because Hermione was doing something that he was no part of. She would have something to tell when she returned. Well, Harry had had a talk with Professor Dumbledore, and then he had … ‘I have to do something,’ Harry thought. During his musings, he had mechanically reached the Gryffindor tower and actually without thinking passed into the Common Room. He continued up to his dormitory.

A thought passed his brain; they were to move to their new rooms within a few days. He had to prepare. Harry started by sorting out some clothes he no longer used, they were too small. He also sent some clothes he had used only once or twice since last cleaning to laundry – it was the simplest way to move them. He would get them back to his new room. He then knelt before his trunk. Hermione had taught him some self-organising spells, so the contents were in fairly good order, but honestly it contained some rubbish he somehow had been reluctant to throw away. Now, he found some incentive to do that. A thought caused him to smile inwardly. ‘If Ron saw me now, he would tease me no end for being henpecked.’

Some ten minutes later, Harry heard someone at the door. “WHAT, are you doing?” Hermione stood open-mouthed looking at him.

“Preparing to move to our new rooms, one of these days,” Harry answered.

“You are tidying up your things. Harry, you don’t cease to astonish me.” She gave him a hug. Harry hugged her back, so she told her story in a low voice close to his ears. “It was nothing much to tell. I met the investigator. Actually he was the father of Parvati, and Padma – He told me although he was an unmentionable because of the great likeness. I gave my testimony and I met Dolohov. He just glared at me. I spoke the counter spell, and that’s about it. He will be kept in custody until his prosecution.”

Hermione held on to Harry and their kiss deepened. “When should we be back downstairs?” she asked huskily.

“We should meet Lucius Malfoy and Cornelius Fudge shortly before eleven.”

“Hurry up then. We have time for a quickie!” Hermione urged him, tearing at his clothes. In a few moments, they had by united efforts discarded their clothes and Hermione was on Harry’s bed ready to be mounted. She grabbed Harry’s still rising erection and guided him into her. She was already wet and quite ready for him and they both gave a sigh of pleasure when he filled her.

Hermione closed her legs around Harry, him still with his feet on the floor, and urged him on in a breathtaking rhythm. In a short flash of sanity, Harry saw himself pounding into the body of this naked girl, her breasts bouncing in the same rhythm and with her head thrown backwards with closed eyes. In the back of his brain, he marvelled not only in the sight but in the fact that this actually was Hermione Granger. He was the only one that knew this side of her personality. A wall of love and tenderness rose up within, and he took care to lead them together up the crest and into the valley of bliss and fulfilment.

After a few minutes to regain their breaths, a short shower to freshen up, and after putting on the clothes again in a neat and orderly fashion, Harry and Hermione walked hand in hand along the corridors to the main entrance to welcome Professor Dumbledore’s guests.

“I needed that to remove the ugly feeling of Mr Dolohov,” Hermione said in a whisper.

“I’m always there to oblige,” Harry answered with a smile.

“You can be my house-elf,” Hermione joked back.

---

The first to arrive was Lucius Malfoy.

“How do you do, Mr. Malfoy. Please let me help you with your cloak. Mr. Filch has prepared for you to hang your clothes in this little room. Without thinking, Harry had used his wand less magic to take off Lucius Malfoy’s cloak and put it on a hanger. Harry only found out when he caught his astonished expression. Meanwhile, minister Fudge had arrived, greeted by Hermione.

“Oh no, Miss Granger, I can handle my coat by myself,” he exclaimed when Hermione moved to help him. Percy Weasley accompanied him, looking embarrassed the whole time. There was something unnatural in his appearance that Hermione couldn’t figure out.

Professor Dumbledore greeted his guests before the stone gargoyle and they went together up the narrow stairs to his office. In the background, Harry saw Remus, Tonks, Professor McGonagall, Snape, Professor Moody and many more of his teachers. To his regret he found Kingsley Shacklebolt missing though. After some thought, he began to understand why. The close connection Professor Dumbledore and Harry had to him wasn’t something neither minister Fudge nor Lucius Malfoy should know.

“We meet here because as it seems, The Dark Lord has vanished.” Cornelius Fudge started a short speech. “In a raid yesterday morning, precisely at the beginning of the New Year, the Ministry aurors managed to capture or in some cases kill a band of Death-Eaters. During the skirmish, Lord V-Voldemort chose to vanish. His initial presence on the scene is evidenced by many witnesses but can since then nowhere be felt. Much credit should indeed go to Harry Potter and the backing from his teachers here at Hogwarts, especially since he this time worked through the official channels at the Ministry. My intention was to have a press conference this morning to give the public this news as soon as possible. The details could then be released as they became known. Lucius Malfoy and Professor Dumbledore however pressed me into having this unofficial hearing first. I have made an effort to reschedule my agenda to suit your demands.”

“Good, Cornelius, that you could make it. I am pretty sure we should have this meeting before the press conference, you know. It is better to have our less pleasant problems out of the way before we go public,” Professor Dumbledore answered. At the same time Hermione was the first to see the change to Percy Weasley’s face. It was visibly scorched on one side and some of his hair was missing, both from his head as well as from his eyebrows. Hermione made a low squeak. Following her gaze, minister Fudge was the second one to react.

“Good heavens, Weasley. What has happened to you?”

Lucius Malfoy was the first to comment. “It seems Albus chose this moment to explain what he meant by ‘less pleasant problems’.”

“Deception charms do not work as easily in my office as maybe in other places,” was Professor Dumbledore’s comment. “I suggest you sit in that chair over there, Percy.” He indicated a chair by the wall. When Percy sat down, the armrests discreetly moved to prevent him from getting up again. “We might want someone else to take notes. Miss Granger, please. Can you take notes for us? There is an excellent quill and ample amounts of parchment at my desk.”

Cornelius Fudge moved his mouth like a fish; no sound came out.

“We take the explanations in due order. Lucius, please, we let you begin.” Professor Dumbledore had the natural authority to take the initiative.

“Let me start with a personal declaration,” Lucius Malfoy began. “I have been advanced with a question to act as a leader for the Death Eater association, awaiting the return of the Dark Lord. I have declined of personal reasons. My present imprisonment has made me realise that I am not willing to take that risk. I want to spend my remaining years in freedom. I still think that the rights of the old wizarding families have been unduly infringed, but I will in the future work for our cause through other channels.” His words caused some grunts and nods of approval, but also signs of disbelief among those present.

“I have however consented to act as a spokesman in this crisis. I will advance information at my disposal, also expecting back some answers to the questions we have. I know you have ascertained my whereabouts. I was at home as you already know, as was my son Draco.”

“Now tell me about your plans for this assault,” Professor Dumbledore urged him.

“Well, I was not in the centre of the planning, but I understand that the Dark Lord got to know there would be a New Year celebration at a certain London address. A great many of our adversaries were to be present. Much of the planning was done by my cousin Bellatrix.”

“Now we would like to know who were in this. Names please.” Professor Dumbledore said. “What you have told us up to now, we already knew.”

“I will want something in return. Obviously you were warned of our attack. I must know how. I also want to know exactly what happened. What was your counter-weapon?” Lucius Malfoy clearly wanted to trade information for information.

“You will be told, Lucius,” Professor Dumbledore told him, “but you begin.”

“Well, apart from Bellatrix, old Notts took part together with his son. Both are missing. My old friends Crabbe and Goyle are also missing. Their sons, schoolmates of Draco, are both in hospital with severe burns. Nothing a good care couldn’t cure, I’m told.”

“Pray continue. You will be told what you want to know,” Professor Dumbledore urged him on.

“OK. Antonin Dolohov has not reported himself. He lives alone, so no one has been missing him. The same goes for Walden McNair. He had his eyesight damaged recently, so his task was to supervise the transportation of our new recruits.” Lucius Malfoy stopped again, obviously thinking he gave too much information away too cheap.

“McNair surrendered without a fight; we have him in custody,” Tonks said. “Dolohov was caught in a spell Hermione devised. She went with me to St. Mungo’s today to free him from that spell. He’s also in custody.”

“Lucius, don’t haggle. We will give you the information you want. So far we have heard little new. The recruits please.”

“I have mentioned three who went with their fathers. The fourth could apparate on his own, Percy Weasley.” Here Lucius Malfoy made a satisfied smile when he saw the horror on the faces of several of those present. Cornelius Fudge seemed ready to be sick. “Three were transported to the site by McNair with the help of a portkey. Pansy Parkinson, Marietta Edgecombe and Justin Finch-Fletchly.”

“Why, Hogwarts students!” The cry came from several mouths in the room.

Again Tonks added to the information. “Miss Parkinson just tried to run away, Miss Edgecombe fought like a cat, but forgot all her magic, so she was an easy catch, and poor Justin peed in his pants when he was caught. What made them take part in this assault, I don’t understand.”

“Easy, Miss Parkinson was trying to impress my son. I’m afraid he’s more impressed by some of the Gryffindor students like you two, Harry and Hermione, if I may call you by your first names. You will find him a different character next term. Miss Edgecombe and Mr Finch-Fletchley both had an aversion towards you, Miss Granger. That’s what I have been told.”

“What could possibly induce you to take part in this, Mr Weasley? How long have you been playing this double-play?” Cornelius Fudge had difficulty speaking the words. Percy Weasley didn’t answer. He sat staring at the floor seemingly unaware of the world around him.

“There are a lot of details. Now, Lucius, you will have some of your questions answered. As to how we knew about the attack; you have a scar, Harry, have you not?” Professor Dumbledore addressed Harry who took the hint.

“Yes, first of all, we had the problem with Kreacher, the house-elf of 12, Grimmauld Place. Some of my friends lived in the house as my guests. Though I was the master of the house, having inherited it when Sirus d-died, we had on several occasions understood that Kreacher’s true loyalty still remained with the Black family and with Bellatrix Lestrange in particular. Only a couple of days ago, I had to remind him rather forcefully of his duties. – So when we, Hermione and I, received our invitation to the New Year party, I was at once uneasy because I feared that the information about the party and its participants would fall into the wrong hands.” Harry at the start of his tale cast a quick glance towards Professor Dumbledore. Receiving a discreet nod as encouragement, he continued with confidence.

“Somehow, when I got this scar on my forehead, a link was formed with Lord Voldemort. Only very few people were told about the true nature of this link and some that were, probably didn’t believe it. This link worked so that I felt his mood. If he was particularly happy, or most often particularly spiteful, my scar hurt. Very often, the pain was almost paralysing.”

“This must have been a very well guarded secret,” Lucius Malfoy said.

“No, actually many people knew my scar hurt at times, but most of them just considered me nuts,” Harry answered with a quick glance towards minister Fudge. “Anyway, the very night after we had received that invitation, I felt my scar hurt again. I hadn’t felt much for a couple of days, so the significance seemed clear. At least I was convinced that Kreacher had informed Bellatrix who in her turn had passed the information to Voldemort. In the morning I informed Professor Dumbledore and I told him I had a plan.”

“Let me get this straight because it is important to us. You, Harry, has all these years been able to as you say ‘sense the mood’ of The Dark Lord.” Lucius Malfoy put his eyes to bear on Harry.

“Yes, I have mainly sensed his mood through the pain in my scar. Not reading his mind. Sometimes I have had dreams at night as well. As an example, I recognised that graveyard from my dreams, the one where he killed Cedric Diggory, and were I met you among others.”

Lucius Malfoy continued. “That means there has not been some form of treason involved?”

“Disregarding Kreacher; that is correct, Lucius. To be explicit: We have not got information of that attack from any double agent,” Professor Dumbledore stated solemnly. Harry didn’t move a muscle in his face and after a quick thought understood that the theory that Peter Pettigrew might have something to do with his recent dream was only a theory. Any hints of him being a possible source would mean instant death for him.

“If Harry had that ability you claim, you didn’t need one. We had heard rumours to that effect. It was a big mistake on our side, not taking those rumours seriously,” Lucius Malfoy said clearly shaken. After some thought, he continued. “What plan did you have Harry?”

Professor Dumbledore answered for him however. “It was a beautiful plan. His plan relied on your greatest weakness, Lucius. You and your band of Death-Eaters detest the muggles to the extent that you are not only uninterested in their achievements, but also ignorant. Through the official channels of the Ministry of Magic, we got help to install the muggle type of moving photographs; I think they call them ‘video’. So when you attacked, the house was empty. Those moving video images fooled your comrades to think they attacked an unprepared New Year party.”

Lucius Malfoy sat speechless, looking from Professor Dumbledore to Harry and back to Professor Dumbledore.

“And when your cousin and her boss entered the house, helped by the treacherous Kreacher, Harry released part two of his plan, what you called the bo-bo something trap.” Professor Dumbledore looked at Harry for help.

Harry continued explaining. “We had installed a booby trap, i.e. a hidden muggle expl – a type of muggle power, close to the entrance, controlled by a remote device. So we, Hermione, Professor Moody and myself, lay hidden some distance from the house. When we saw Voldemort enter, we – I – pressed the button. I’m sorry; those close to the building must have been burnt and badly shaken.”

Now, every listener in the room sat silently listening to Harry’s narrative. Also the persons in the pictures along the walls of Professor Dumbledore’s office were excited. Everyone knew they would now come to the explanation of the greatest mystery of all.

‘What had really happened to make Lord Voldemort disappear?’ This question was on everyone’s lips.

“Now we come to the part of the story where we don’t know exactly what happened.” Professor Dumbledore continued without anyone asking the question. “As far as I understand, the house at 12, Grimmauld Place, was created in an old-fashioned way. Normally when you don’t want a house or location to be known, you make them invisible and/or unplottable, like Hogwarts for example. Another, more primitive and also maybe more straightforward way, is to use an ‘appearance charm’. In that way, a room or even an entire building is made to appear out of a small and insignificant object. It could be a household object or something in nature. In this case I think it was one of the foundation stones in the base of the chimney.” Everyone in the room was listening intently, even poor Percy in his chair.

“The danger with the appearance charm is of course that if something happens with the ‘mother object’ so that the charm is broken, the things within the charmed space will be lost. I think this is what happened with the house at Grimmauld Place. That muggle power Harry let loose must have destroyed the appearance charm or its ‘mother object’. This fits well with the testimony of those witnessing the event. They all said the house was being blown up from a fire within, but then it suddenly shrunk into nothingness. Those who entered the house were either blown out through the windows like those fortunate and stupid boys, or trapped within the flames of the dying house. That’s what happened to your cousin and your master, Lucius. – And to the other missing persons as well.”

“Albus, did you consider an attempt to rescue those trapped within that foundation stone?” Lucius Malfoy asked.

“Lucius, I honestly think those within the house perished instantly, at least in their physical form. The flames from the muggle power had as I understand from the reports a yellowish colour, but there were also violet flames seen. If the destruction of an appearance charm gives any coloured flames, I simply don’t know, but I know – as you know – that a broken shield often gives away violet light.” Professor Dumbledore paused in order for his words to sink in. “It might be that Tom Riddle – Lord Voldemort – was powerful enough that his spirit survived and hence is trapped within that stone. I know you were there looking yesterday morning.”

“Yes I was there and I saw the stone. I frankly didn’t know if or how to approach it.” Lucius Malfoy answered.

“To be on the safe side, it was imbedded in concrete and transported to a landfill area. The muggles that did the job had their memories carefully altered. This was expertly organised through the Ministry.”

After a while Lucius Malfoy said. “To conclude, the spirit of the Dark Lord, if it still exists, is now captured somewhere in an unknown muggle garbage dump.”

Lucius Malfoy sat thoughtful for a while. “I’m thankful for your openness. I believe what you have told me Albus – and Harry. I’ll try to convince my comrades of the truth in this report.” Lucius Malfoy started to get up from his chair.

“Wait Lucius. There is one more thing you should understand.” Professor Dumbledore gestured to him to remain seated. “Harry, may I tell about your prophesy?”

Harry had been watching Hermione writing down the conversation, admiring her speed with her quill. She happened to look up and her eyes met his. Harry was for a second caught by her brown eyes and a short hint of her beautiful smile. Did she really put out the tip of her tongue to him? His concentration was elsewhere when Professor Dumbledore’s question hit him. He hadn’t given the prophesy any thought and was caught somewhat unprepared. Some seconds had moved away before he found his answer. “Of course – it is fulfilled – I hadn’t thought about it.”

“Lucius. You have to understand why Tom Riddle – Lord Voldemort – at his height of power tried to kill a one year old baby, and why he failed. Also why he continued to try to kill Harry, still failing at every attempt and why he tried to steal that prophesy from the Department of Mysteries. Hasn’t it occurred to you that those things were rather below someone with his great power and ambitions?” Professor Dumbledore directed his attention towards Lucius Malfoy.

“Uh … “ was the only answer he got.

Professor Dumbledore walked up to his Pensieve in the corner of his office. After a while everyone saw the pearly figure revolving above the instrument, hearing the curious voice “He with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born …. .“ At the start of the fourth time, Professor Dumbledore stopped the show. “This was the prophesy Tom wanted to hear in its entirety, and which he feared. He had heard through a spy only the first two lines. It was given to me, and I have told no one except Harry who has told no one – except Hermione of course.”

Lucius Malfoy sat down in his chair, ready as everyone in the room, to hear Professor Dumbledore explain the meaning of the words.

“Acting on the first lines, Tom tried to kill the baby he feared to grow up and overpower him. He only succeeded in making the second part of the prophesy to come true; marking young Harry as his equal. Harry survived with that well-known scar, and Tom lost most of his powers. As Tom‘s power again increased, so did Harry’s; they had several encounters, all ending in a draw, so they remained equal for many years. – We now know the meaning of the power Harry knew but Tom didn’t, viz. the power of muggle technology, – and we understand why Harry had to be the one pressing that button. Now the prophesy is fulfilled.”

“So you mean that the Dark Lord all the time was pursuing his own interests in his fight against Harry and those who backed him?” Lucius Malfoy asked.

“Of course, Lucius. Tom Riddle had his own reasons to create a myth around himself as the Dark Lord – Lord Voldemort. – And the prophesy talked about vanquishing him. Someone didn’t like the notion of a Dark Lord.” Professor Dumbledore said. “By the way, it’s a bad idea to try to avenge the outcome of a prophesy.”

“Why would that be? And who is that someone you mentioned?”

“That,” said Professor Dumbledore, “is beyond my knowledge, but true prophesies are brought to this world somehow. Don’t ask me how or by whom. – – – – Lucius, I see you are preparing to leave. Please check these notes Hermione has been taking for us. It could be of value later on if we both sign this document.”

Lucius Malfoy sat for a while scanning through Hermione’s notes. Then he put down his name and stood up. “Good work, Hermione. Thank you for your openness, Albus – and Harry. Good bye. I’ll find my way out on my own, thank you.”

After Lucius Malfoy had left, everyone in the room rose from their seats (with the exception of Percy Weasley). Some started talking with others close by; some remained silent in their own thoughts.

Harry walked over to Hermione when Lucius Malfoy had left. He massaged her shoulders gently, reading her notes. “You have been very busy. Looks great though.”

“These should be revised. I tried mainly to have all words put down,” she answered apologetically.

“You have done a very good job, Hermione, thank you. I can do any adjustments myself, if there is a need, which I doubt.” Professor Dumbledore had come up to his desk where Hermione sat. “I see you have numbered the pages as well. I will take care of these, don’t worry; and again thank you”. He put down his own name below Lucius Malfoy’s.

Hermione stood up and took a step towards Harry. He wrapped his arms around her, nibbling her ear with his lips. They shared a brief private moment, before joining a discussion around Percy.

“We have to take him to headquarters for interrogation,” they heard Tonks demand.

“This will have to be handled discreetly. I can’t have my personal assistant publicly accused of being a Death-Eater,” minister Fudge said.

“Cornelius, you can not very well keep him in his current position after this?” Professor Dumbledore intervened.

“You will not tell me what I do at my ministry. I will … ,“ minister Fudge began. He stopped mid sentence when he saw the expression on Professor Dumbledore’s face. He remembered their last encounter after the events in the Department of Mysteries.

“Mr Weasley! Why did you take part in this?” Professor Dumbledore directed his question directly to Percy. His entire countenance seemed to ask a question that was to be answered according to ‘the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth’.

“I was approached – by former senior undersecretary Umbridge – asking if I were interested to take part in some meetings. The purpose was to form a counterweight to what she considered a Hogwarts junta, aimed at overthrowing Minister Fudge.” Percy Weasly started, sending anxious glances at his boss.

Minister Fudge brightened considerably at this statement, which visibly relieved Percy. To Professor Dumbledore’s next question regarding the events of New Years Eve, he gave a more self-assured answer.

“We were summoned to take part in a raid to catch evidence of a conspiracy against Mr Fudge. The commander was to be Walden McNair who I recognised as a former ministry employee. Until right now, I considered the rumours of the return of the Dark Lord as rather far-fetched. I had no idea of the connection with the Death-Eaters, and I am still not quite certain what to think.”

The faces of those listening showed different emotions. Minister Fudge was relieved, others were merely confused; some were still not convinced of his good intentions.

“He’s slippery as an eel,” Harry whispered in Hermione’s ear.

“Yes, but think of how Molly would feel if he was found guilty of being an active Death Eater. We should rather find ways for him to come back to his family.” Hermione had turned around and was facing Harry. “They are still away, visiting Charlie,” she whispered.

“I think Fred and George stayed after all. They couldn’t leave their business over Christmas.”

“We should send them an owl, so they can take care of Penelope and their boy,” Hermione said. Harry brushed his fingers through her hair.

“Just now you do a lot of female thinking, but there will be no problem. Fudge will see to it that Percy is cleared immediately.”

“No Harry. Look at Tonks and Professor Dumbledore. They are not going to let him off the hook that easily. And there is no way any minister can have his own secret security committee; not known by the prime minister, I mean.” Hermione was proven correct immediately.

“Minister, we will have to take young Mr Weasley into custody, for interrogation.” Tonks stepped up to Percy with an official look. “He obviously knows a great deal of what is secretly going on at the ministry. You will have to plan for a couple of weeks, I’m afraid. This investigation surely will take some time. – Percy Weasley, you are under arrest. You will accompany me to headquarters. I will keep your wand and you are not allowed – in fact able – to perform any magic.”

“But this is impossible. It will cause a scandal if this comes out. People will ask for Mr Weasly. What can I tell them?” Minister Fudge was as uncomfortable with the outcome of the affair as he had been enthusiastic at the beginning.

“Cornelius, you will of course conduct your own investigation into the loyalty of your staff at the ministry. Loyalty to the law, I mean. You will have to expect other cases like this; I don’t envy you your job, as I know you think I do.” Professor Dumbledore looked at him in his partly jovial, partly intimidating manner.

“Minister Fudge, I have a suggestion. Percy’s wife Penelope has been home with their one year old child. Ask her to work for you and you will still have a P. Weasley around you. If anyone should ask, you can say Percy is at home taking care of his duties as a father.” Hermione’s words made everyone silent for a while.

“Thank you, a clever idea. I’ll be in contact with her as soon as possible. – I will now have to prepare the press conference. Goodby.” Cornelius Fudge gave a nod to those present and a special smile to Hermione and left. He avoided looking at Percy Weasley.

At a nod from Tonks, Percy left the room a minute later, in close company with Tonks and Remus Lupin as jailors.

“You understand that Fudge is digging his own grave, don’t you,” Professor Dumbledore told those left. “He’s actually appointed minister of magic by the muggle prime minister. If it becomes known that he allows – or indeed supports – some loyalty committee of his own, his political days are counted. This investigation Tonks alluded to is coordinated through the national security agency, MI5. You will meet a well-known personality this afternoon Harry. You met him before but he didn’t introduce himself, I believe.” The eyes of Professor Dumbledore was twinkling.

“Yes, I met a man that was peculiarly familiar, yet I couldn’t place him. Who is he?”

“You have seen him on that ‘Television’ the muggles love so much. Hermione will recognise him immediately. You will have to wait Harry. Enjoy the suspense. – Let’s have lunch and some rest. I will go to the press conference with you two, so let’s meet in my office at 2.30 pm.”

The meeting in Professor Dumbledore’ office dissolved.

15. Press Conference

15. The Press Conference

After lunch, Harry and Hermione found they had an hour to kill before it would be time to go to the Ministry for the press conference. They decided to get ready for the trip and then go for a walk around the lake. The familiarity of the walk had a calming effect on their nerves. They had made the round trip plenty of times on various occasions and in various moods.

They walked slowly, side-by-side in silence, each absorbed in their own thoughts, enjoying the company of the other. After a while, a smile curved Harry’s lips. A casual observer, meeting the two, would have noticed at the same time a bewildered frown in Hermione’s face.

“Why did you block me?”

“I know you and waited for you to try to enter my mind. The Hermione I know wouldn’t miss this opportunity for an exercise. Legilimency was a natural topic to try,” Harry answered.

“My intention was to offer to help you. When you sit there together with Minister Fudge and maybe some other, facing the journalists, I could give you some support,” Hermione said slightly hurt.

Harry wrapped his arm around her waist, drawing her closer. “Thanks; I meant my blocking you as a joke. A thought you were in on some exercise, having an hour to spare. That’s why I was expecting your attempt. I haven’t been worrying about the press conference. – Maybe I should.”

They continued walking. “Why can’t I be mad at Harry? If Ron had made that comment, I had been furious. He hadn’t bothered to explain himself though,” Hermione thought. The thought made her warm inside. A couple of minutes later she said:

“I don’t trust him.”

“No, I think he still will try to save his own image,” Harry answered. Hermione pondered his reply.

“Maybe we don’t need Legilimency. Somehow you know my thoughts anyhow.”

“Well – we did learn it rather fast – maybe because we were used to each other already. Come to think of it; we haven’t tried our ability on other people,” Harry said. “Might be interesting and rewarding. – By the way; Fudge will be playing his political game as Dumbledore put it. He thought it best to let him do it,” he added.

“If I know the press they will be more interested in you – or us,” Hermione said with a sigh. “That will be their game.”

“The important part will be to allow the investigation into the ministry to proceed. Fudge will play that part down so he can stop it. ‘The operation was a success; the ministry was engaged in the operation – no more problems.’ ”

“I think you should give away some unimportant details. The journalists will catch on to those and ignore Fudge. You are more interesting to the readers than ministry issues. – I know you hate it though, Harry.”

“The best would be if Rita Skeeter was representing The Daily Prophet. You could strike a bargain with her, like you did before.”

“That’s an idea,” Hermione answered, biting her lower lip thoughtfully.

“By the way; what was that about some students having personal issues with you? Marietta Edgecombe I know, but those pimples were her own fault. But Justin? Or is it no business of mine?”

“Well, Justin. He made a pass at me at the Halloween ball. I think he was fairly drunk, maybe to improve his courage. He wanted a date and was rather insistent, but he wouldn’t accept a refusal, so I had to knee him rather forcefully. He apologized a few days after, so I haven’t given it any thoughts. I can’t stand him, though. – Becoming a Death-Eater though; it makes me sad.”

Harry continued in thoughts. So Hermione had had an offer for a date. Had some other guys asked her out? He realized he had not given this possibility much thought. Had he unconsciously taken Hermione for granted? – It was time to go. Harry decided this was something in the past anyway.

---

When Harry and Hermione arrived to the place of the press conference, a lot of people had already arrived, including the elderly gentleman from the military office Harry had met a few days before. He came forward and greeted Harry heartily, congratulating him for the outcome of the operation. When he greeted Hermione she dropped a small curtsey, blushing slightly, something Harry had never seen her doing before. She was rewarded by a benevolent smile and an “I’ve read about you, Miss Granger.” The man also greeted Professor Dumbledore with a smile containing a mixture of reverence and curiosity. “A pleasure. I’ve of course heard about you as well.”

The man then turned to Harry: “I think you and I are meant to be seated up front behind that table. Come, let’s go.” Hermione managed to squeeze Harry’s hand briefly before he left. Minister Fudge entered the room at the same time. He gestured towards Harry to take his seat and sat down behind the table.

Harry surveyed the crowd before him. Most faces showed interest and expectation. Somehow they seemed to already know that the news would be important and positive. He recognised Rita Skeeter on the first row of chairs. She sat next to Walter Concise, the famous news editor on Wizard’s Wireless, the counterpart to the muggle Radio and Television. There were also some cameramen aiming at him from among the back seats. Harry felt well at ease initially but his composure was broken when he recognized a toad like face on one of the back rows. It had to belong to Dolores Umbridge, he thought, although time could not have been easy on her. He could not avoid her stare and the scar on the back of his left hand began to itch.

Harry then sensed Hermione’s mind in his own. “I’ve also seen her. Just ignore her – she has no power here. Professor Dumbledore has also seen her. Look at me instead.” Harry sought out Hermione’s face in the crowd. The sight of her warm brown eyes steadied his brain and he became aware of his surroundings again. Minister Fudge had already greeted the audience welcome and had begun his information, reading from his notes.

Harry listened absent-mindedly to the account by Minister Fudge. It centred on the evil doings of Lord Voldemort, how the ministry had been aware of them, and how the ministry had been active in the defence. Harry heard his own name mentioned occasionally. When the big news was dropped – The Defeat of Lord Voldemort – a great stir and whispering started in the audience. His mind drifted back to the face of Dolores Umbridge. Looking into her face showing a mixture of emotions, he without actually taking a decision entered her mind. He was not prepared for the turmoil within. Thoughts of disbelief were followed by thoughts of conviction. Hatred was followed by devotion, hope by despair. In an effort to save his own sanity, Harry quickly withdrew. He found it about time. Minister Fudge was about to finish, leaving the word to Harry.

Harry started with the narrative he had rehearsed in his mind the last hour. He told of the invitation, how he had been suspicious because of the pain in his scar, how he had discussed his doubts with ‘my long-time friend Hermione Granger’ and how he had gone to Professor Dumbledore with his idea of playing against the weakness of Lord Voldemort. Harry then told part of the story of his visit to the Ministry of Magic, thus supporting the tale of Minister Fudge. He finally told about the setting of the trap and the wait outside the house.

“We first saw Bellatrix Lestrange come to cast a curse in through the door, causing a green light. Then Lord Voldemort himself appeared on the scene. Hermione switched off the lights in the house, but Voldemort hesitated outside the front door. He might have sensed my anxiety but she gave me a reassuring hug which calmed me down. I thus had the mental power to block his mind. Voldemort then entered the house and I finally pushed the button that sprung the trap.”

Harry looked over the audience and felt the satisfaction of having an audience eagerly listening to your words. “And in that moment, when Voldemort ceased to exist, I suddenly felt a calm in my mind I seldom have felt before,” Harry finished his tale.

It was now time for the military gentleman to present himself. Harry got a great surprise when he heard his first words:

“My name is Bond – James Bond. – I represent the military branch of the secret service. We have for a while been aware of a band of outlaws trying to infiltrate agencies and departments of her Majesty the Queen’s government.”

“At first, we were at a loss what to think and what to do. We found that our adversaries seemed to have powers we didn’t understand. Then, however, we established contact with the Ministry of Magic, a part of the government few had heard about. In our initial contacts with the so called Auror division, we found they were equally at unease. They had strong evidence of being infiltrated as well.”

“We then started the tedious work of establishing a network of people with unquestionable integrity, and from that to find the various paths of illegal influence. It was then we were advanced with a proposal to support a new tactics.”

“I briefly met young Harry and saw the merits of his idea. I appointed an agent with some prior knowledge of the magical world and had him and Harry work out the details. Partly together with Miss Granger as I understand. I have to admit that the results greatly exceeded our expectations. We have now a hectic time ahead to observe and filter information on the ripples caused by this event.”

As Mr Bond seemed to have said what he intended to say, minister Fudge declared it was time for questions. The first to raise his hand was Mr Concise from Wizard’s Wireless.

“Can you please Mr Bond explain the meaning of ‘observing the ripples’?”

“I mean that we continue our investigation and that big events cause actions that we observe. Many people will be forced to do something, one way or the other.”

“Does your investigation include the Ministry of Magic as well?” This question was posed by a reporter on the second row. Harry didn’t recognise him.

Mr Bond merely nodded affirmatively.

Then a young witch on one of the back rows presented herself with a question.

“Mr Bond, I write for Witch Weekly and my main subjects are theatre and muggle movies. The movies where you appear are they smokescreens for your real job, or did you get your job because of the movies?”

“Well, that question is beside the issue at hand. You know of course that there were different actors playing my part in those movies, although the first one bore a close resemblance to me, I think. In a way, those movies acted as a smokescreen as you put it, yes.”

The next question was from Rita Skeeter. “Harry, what made you get this idea, initially?”

“Actually, it started with a Christmas gift Hermione got from her parents. That led to my first visit to the ‘Muggle Studies’ class room. I then realised the vast amount of muggle technology that is unknown to most magical people. I concluded that Voldemort and his followers would not be prepared for a classical muggle weapon. That was the main concept we were building on.”

“What was the Christmas gift?” Rita Skeeter asked next, but then minister Fudge interrupted the press conference. Clearly he had been more and more ill-humoured by the lack of questions directed at him. “I find that the questions now tend towards other topics than those pertinent to the present case. I therefore pronounce the conference finished. Thank you!”

Cornelius Fudge left the room immediately, followed by some people on the first few rows, presumably people working at the ministry. Harry saw that Dolores Umbridge also left her seat and walked directly towards the same door. Without realizing his own action, he re-entered her mind briefly. Then movements in the other end of the room drew his attention away from her.

Mr Bond had joined Professor Dumbledore for a close chat in a corner of the room, and Rita Skeeter had advanced on Hermione, who was gesturing towards Harry to come.

“Rita has asked for an exclusive interview with us,” Hermione explained.

“We thought you would,” Harry commented to the journalist as they moved away to a corner of the room.

“Rita, I have made a deal with you before, and we will propose a new deal with you,” Hermione began. Rita Skeeter nodded indicating her interest. Hermione continued.

“Harry and I know we are news, and we know there will be more events following today’s. We are willing to give you some details of those events exclusively. Details that are fit for publishing and will enhance the official story. Of course provided we know such details. We admit that Harry and I are very close friends, but any romantic gossip or hints about Harry as a wealthy bachelor and similar rubbish will make the source dry up quickly. You know what we mean, don’t you?”

“You may write that Hermione is a very smart witch,” Harry added with a grin. Hermione glared daggers at him but made no comment.

“I understand and I’m in on the deal,” Rita Skeeter answered. “Let’s see – My first question is then: What was the Christmas gift you got from your parents?”

“I got a mobile phone,” Hermione answered. “Going to a school like Hogwarts means being away from my parents for long periods. With a phone we can have a talk now and then and thus keep contact more easily.” Hermione took out her phone from a pocket and showed it.

“Oh is that a tele … telephone. I’ve seen muggles walking with those things to their ears, but haven’t really understood their use. You say you can talk in them; like those things muggles have on their walls?”

“Yes, I’ve got one as well.” Harry showed his own phone. He dialled Hermione’s number.

Hermione held out her phone, which now produced a string of beeps. “See, Harry can continue talking to you and in the same time talk to me, even if I was in Diagon Alley, at Hogwarts or any other place.”

“You see, Rita. You didn’t know how this device works, although many muggle kids have no problems with them. Many even have one of their own,” Harry said.

“I needed to charge … – I had to do things with my phone in the muggle studies class room, Hermione continued. “When we did that, Harry had his great revelation,” she teased with her eyes locked with his.

“Yes, namely that most magical people will not recognise the use of an everyday muggle device, but also that the same principle used in the phone can be used to make things happen from a remote location, without using magic.”

“Harry, how come you came across that idea?” Rita Skeeter asked.

“Simple; Hermione and I share this background; we are both raised in a muggle family.”

“So you consider that an advantage?”

“Harry had a bad childhood, having lost his parents as a baby – as you know. But generally; yes I think it is an advantage to have both a muggle and a magical background.”

“Thank you Hermione. I see that you care for him. – Another question; Harry, why were you suspicious when you got that invitation?” Rita Skeeter looked through her notes before bringing up her next question.

“You know, when Voldemort tried to kill me as a baby, I got this scar on my forehead. What not many people have realised was that a strong mental bond was created at the same time. I have been able to feel his state of mind in my scar for several years. Especially when he felt happy or angry, my scar hurt really bad. That’s what happened the same day we received our invitation.”

“Did that happen often – that your scar hurt I mean?”

“We, that are his friends, saw it clearly. He had some bad nightmares as well,” Hermione added.

“How many knew of your ability to sense you-know-who?”

“Lord Voldemort, you mean. His name doesn’t bring him back. My close friends and some teachers knew why I had my headaches. That’s why we were prepared and knew Voldemort was back. That I was sensitive to him and his actions was nothing I tried to keep secret. Most people though didn’t believe or chose not to believe. Others merely thought I was nuts. Hermione never doubted my sanity.”

“What do you intend to do now that he is gone?”

“A new term is about to start. There will be much work to do.” Hermione showed the planner she took out of a pocket.

“What is your immediate concern?”

Harry and Hermione exchanged a quick glance. “Ron,” they both began.

Hermione continued. “Ron Weasley is our best friend and the three of us have been into a lot of adventures together. This is the first time he has not been joining us and we will as soon as possible fill in the details for him.”

“OK then, thank you for now. I’ll try to have this article ready for tomorrow, together with the news report.” Rita Skeeter folded her notes with a smile. Her eyes followed the young couple when they slowly and close together walked towards the corner where Mr Bond and Professor Dumbledore still were in a low-voiced discussion. She gave silent words to her thoughts: “Close friends – phooey! Why would they be afraid of romantic gossip if there were no romance? – I’ll see this as an investment. Exclusive: Disclosure at the Ministry, Marriage, First Kid. – ‘We are news.’ What did Harry say? Hermione is a very smart witch! – Indeed. – And there was a feeling around Harry I’ve only felt with really powerful wizards or witches. – I should have asked! ‘Mental power to block his mind’ – talking of V...Voldemort.” Jotting down a few last notes in her book, Rita Skeeter also left the room while Harry and Hermione joined the two gentlemen.

“Hi there, Harry – and Hermione, if I’m allowed to use your first name. I would like to invite you for a visit a couple of weeks from now. I know our dear Major would like to have some information on the magical world from you. If that can be allowed for in their school timetable?” Mr Bond directed the last words to Professor Dumbledore.

“We will make that visit a part of some assignment in school. – Are you ready to return to Hogwarts?”

“Actually, Professor, we intended to go to Diagon Alley to meet Fred and George,” Harry answered.

“I see, to bring your news to Ron carefully!” Professor Dumbledore said smiling.

“No, I mean yes – partly that, but also to convince them this would be a good time to win their brother back to the family,” Hermione said in a low voice.

“Oh yes, Hermione. You are a most impressive young lady. Thank you for your empathy. If you can achieve this, Molly and Arthur will be most happy. I will drop a word here and there to make Percy see the light.” Professor Dumbledore laid his arm around Hermione’s shoulders in a gesture few pupils at Hogwarts had experienced before. “Take care of yourselves. You know Tonks will keep a discrete eye on you!”

Harry and Hermione stepped a few paces away and disappeared in two distinct pops. A few seconds later a young man approached Professor Dumbledore. He answered quickly, “Diagon Alley, Fred and George Weasley.” A few seconds later a third pop was heard.

Mr Bond lifted his right eyebrow in a glance above his shoulder. His gaze returned quizzically to Professor Dumbledore. “Wizard transportation,” he answered. “Fast and fairly reliable. The young man was actually a woman in disguise. A very capable magic agent – auror as we call them.”

“It seems I will have to try some recruitments.” Mr Bond took farewell of the older man.

---

Harry and Hermione reappeared safely in Diagon Alley and headed directly to Fred’s and Gorge’s joke shop. They encountered Fred on a ladder taking down Christmas and New Year’s decorations. The shelves behind the counter looked embarrassing empty.

“Hello Fred. What is this, are you moving away?” Harry couldn’t keep his fear out of his voice.

“Oh no, on the contrary. We have sold nearly everything in the shop.”

“We actually should expand or move to new premises,” added George, showing his head above the counter. He had obviously been cleaning the shelves close to the floor.

“ – if we could find any,” Fred added.

“ – where we can stock up again,” George concluded.

Harry and Hermione moved forward and gave the twins a great hug each.

“Good to see you, and happy New Year!”

“We thought we should go out and have something to eat, and then you can tell us your big news,” said George.

“And we can tell you ours,” said Fred. “Hoi, girls!” he shouted into the room at the back of the shop.

“Alicia – and Angelina!” shouted Harry and ran forward to hug his former team-mates. He was followed by Hermione greeting her older Gryffindor friends in a similar manner.

“There is a new restaurant, opened just before Christmas,” Fred began.

“Piero’s Pizza Parlour,” George said. “Very popular among the muggles, those pizza meals I’ve heard.”

Harry and Hermione exchanged a short amused glance. “Yes, I’ve made some at the Dursley’s. I do like the taste and it’s been a long time,” Harry said.

“Sorry, we didn’t think …,” Fred started.

“Oh, no problem really,” Harry said.

After the twins had closed the shop, the three couples headed along to the nearby pizza restaurant. Harry and Hermione with a mutual smile joined their hands, seeing Fred and Angelina and George and Alicia doing so. The restaurant looked at least to Hermione who had best experience with the muggle world, very common by muggle standards. In the magical world though, it seemed to be a great success. Although the street outside had been close to deserted, the inside of the restaurant was more than half full with customers of all ages. A WiWi in one of the corners attracted some attention from the surrounding people.

They found a table and sat down. Fred immediately started teasingly.

“So you are finally together, are you?”

“And afraid of what Ron is going to think!” George added.

“Yes, we are together. We are very happy about it and of course we are anxious to bring the news to Ron in a way that doesn’t make him feel left out. We still want to be best friends with him, but of course things will be different.” Hermione said.

“We were left alone in the Gryffindor tower, and that forced us to realize that there were no other we rather would like to be alone with. We’ve had a very happy but also a very eventful holiday. – But we see things have happened on your side as well. And Angelina, I had a very interesting calendar as a gift from Ron. What did Fred say about it?”

Harry’s question started a loud conversation. The twins described how they finally had got the courage to ask the girls out to a fashionable muggle theatre with dinner afterwards. Alicia and Angelina tried giggling to say that the boys had tried to buy them with a display of wealth. The boys said with emphasis that since they had known each other for so long, the special questions they wanted to ask called for a special place. They said that around the kitchen table would not be the proper setting.

The facts were anyhow that both Alicia and Angelina had moved in with the boys in the small flat behind the shop. Their families had been informed after the fact, and there had not been any big objections. The calendar picture, Angelina said, was a mere joke. Fred said that he at first had felt a bit awkward, but now he felt more proud than anything. But Alicia had turned down the request to participate.

They were interrupted by the waiter coming to take their orders. Hermione didn’t pause to think. She knew her favourite – Hawaii, and Harry quickly ordered the same. The others took more time to make their choices. In the mean time, Harry had the opportunity to see what was on on the Wizard Wireless set. It seemed to be the weather forecast with a news announcement coming up.

Harry made himself heard. “Actually, the reason we came to see you, Fred and George, was something different. It has to do with the news they soon will tell on the WiWi in that corner.” There was something in his voice that made the twins calm down. In fact, a silence fell in the entire restaurant.

The well-known face of Walter Concise could now be seen. He was reading an announcement from a piece of paper. “The Dark Lord, Lord Voldemort, often referred to as You-Know-Who has been announced dead today by the Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge. He perished along with a number of his followers, known as Death-Eaters, in an attempted assault at the strike of twelve pm on New Year’s Eve. We will now listen to the young man behind this victory, Harry Potter, as he told us about the event in a press conference earlier today.”

Harry, rather red on his ears, could then listen to himself telling the story. A short cut with words “from the famous James Bond” was also shown before the narrator summed up with the words that the investigation would continue to ‘find the remains of Lord Voldemort’s illegal infiltration into government offices’.

Shouting and merrymaking noises had begun in the restaurant before the news announcement was finished. Harry’s friends sat gaping for a few seconds before they also began shouting and slapping his back. Hermione tried first in vain but soon with increasing success to make herself heard.

“We must avoid letting Harry be recognized. It would not be safe. There are still people who might want to have their revenge.” She got a reply that they all would rather die than to allow any harm done to Harry. And now they wanted to hear the details. Harry then raised his hand.

“Thank you, friends. This was still not the reason we came to see you. The real reason was that Percy is in custody. He was taking part in that assault – on the Death-Eater side. We promise to tell the details, later.”

It took some time for his words to sink in.

“The git; he asked for it.” George said through gritted teeth.

“Exactly my meaning,” said Fred.

“I think you now have the chance to win your brother back. He’s not that old, so there should still be many years worth in him. I give that he was overly ambitious and naïve. But he has a wife and a child. I think that the best present you could give to Molly would be her son and grandchild back.” Hermione talked with eagerness in her voice that clearly impressed everyone at the table, not least the other two girls.

“I don’t know Penelope very well, but I think you and I should look her up Alicia, being sisters-in-law, sort of,” Angelina said solemnly.

They now got their orders served, so silence reigned at the table for a while.

“We’ll meet at the Burrows fairly soon, I think,” Harry said. “I promise all the details then. I also have an idea or two what to do with Percy, but I will have to do some checks first.”

“We actually need some help on the manufacturing side,” George said.

“We have talked about it, but it is too early. Gringotts are happy but they want us to consolidate. – And we have other obligations now as well.” Fred added the last words with a nod of his head in the direction of the girls.

“Maybe I know the ideal place,” Harry whispered.

The boys were interrupted in their business talk by a fit of giggles from the girls. Harry noted Hermione were rather red in her face. He decided to wait to ask what the joke had been though he feared he could guess. Most of the other guests had left the restaurant and there was singing in the street outside. Harry noted that Diagon Alley actually now seemed rather crowded. A couple in grey clothes entered, asked for a cup of coffee and sat down a few tables away. It then hit him. Of course – Remus and Tonks. He decided to let the observation pass.

“Did you mean Grimmauld Place?” It took Harry some seconds for Fred’s question to register.

“Oh, no! Didn’t you listen? Voldemort went in and we blew the place up. Voldemort is gone, Bellatrix is gone, the elder Crabbe and Goyle are gone, and the house is gone. Maybe someone more, I don’t know yet.”

“Was Percy injured” George asked.

“Not much. He claimed he was deceived when he joined the assault. He left early, so to say. He singed his eyebrows and his hair. I think they will let him off easy after interrogation, – if he hasn’t done more than he told us today.”

“Told you …?”

“There was an unofficial investigation at Hogwarts this morning. It has been a long day. I promise more details later, and don’t forget to read the Daily Prophet tomorrow. I hope it will be a nice article this time – by Rita Skeeter.” Harry looked at his now empty plate and towards Hermione who now looked really tired.

They all rose from their table, saying their farewells. When on their way out, they passed the new customers, they heard a whisper. “Hello, Gred and Forge!” Tonks made a sign to talk silently. “Nice to see you and that your business is a success. I will accompany Harry and Hermione back to Hogwarts. Be careful! Don’t stay in the street. Not everyone is happy just now. If you don’t mind, Remus will accompany you back home.”

In a minute, three distinct pops could be heard from the back of the restaurant. The waiter seemed annoyed, so Remus Lupin stepped up, showed his badge saying, “You had two rather prominent visitors. They shouldn’t be recognised in the street just now. Sorry, - we know it is bad manners to disapparate from a non-designated area in a public place like this.” He received an appeased smile.

When he ten minutes later left the joke shop, he got a big hug from Angelina. “Good to see you again Professor. I understand you now have a different job, but you were the best DADA teacher I had at Hogwarts.” Angelina had a special influence on men, so poor Remus Lupin was still glowing inside when he reappeared at Hogwarts.

---

By unspoken agreement, Harry and Hermione went directly up to the Gryffindor tower. It had been a long and eventful day so both of them had much going on in their minds.

“I’m in no mood for anything other than a quiet hour before the fire and then to an early bed,” Hermione said, going up to her dormitory. Harry nodded his accord and took the stairs up to his dormitory in quick strides.

He found that someone must have been preparing the move to ‘the lower corridor’. Obviously it would happen the next day. The things he had thrown away in the morning had been removed. So had his laundry, and his trunk had been put back in its proper place and his bed had been remade. But most importantly, all the other beds had their linen and comforters removed. Instead they were filled with boxes containing clothes and other items. Clearly the house-elves were preparing a move for Harry’s room-mates as well.

Harry took a quick shower, put on a clean pyjamas and looked for something to read. On top of the pile of books, he found his potions assignment. With a quick frown, he settled for that and went down to the fire in the common room. “I will have to do that assignment sooner or later anyhow,” he thought.

Harry sat flipping through the assignment text when Hermione appeared. She had put on a dressing-gown, and she had brought the novel of the night before. She made big eyes when she saw Harry’s choice of reading material, but didn’t comment. They both settled in the couch before the fire, Hermione leaning onto him with her feet on the armrest. With a contented sigh she found the place in the book where she left off the night before and began to read.

Harry let his right arm rest on her chest, drawing her to him. He flipped through his assignment, taking a mental look into the various recipes. He found that some of the potions he had to brew could easily be done simultaneously. There should be time enough. His mind swelled at the insight. Somehow maybe potions really wasn’t that forbiddingly difficult?

He absentmindedly allowed his right hand to sneak inside Hermione’s dressing-gown cupping her left breast. Hermione covered his hand with hers. “Nice,” was her only comment as she held his hand in place.

With a smile, Harry acknowledged her words. “Why, I buy you some nice lacy bras, and then you don’t wear them!”

“With my firm breasts, I don’t really need any!” From Harry’s position, he could see her failure to conceal the grin on her face. Harry chose to remain silent but he allowed his thumb some movement.

After a minute, he got his award. Hermione turned her face back to look at him. “You big tease. Give me a kiss!” Harry was soon to oblige. Their mouths joined in a long and deep kiss.

Hermione reclined again and took up her book. After some minutes of reading her book fell down and she just stared at the opposite wall for a while. “Harry, I’m really happy. We have had a busy day, meeting a lot of people, listening to them, talking to them. All the time we have been there together, as a couple, but it never was difficult, embarrassing or unnatural. We simply work well together. Tomorrow we will read the Daily Prophet together, and we will survive that, and we will discuss Dolores Umbridge, and we will survive that as well. Actually I think our love has made us stronger. Harry, I really do think we will manage a life together.” She turned her face to him with a question in her face.

Harry looked into her chocolate moist eyes. His mind reeled at the question she put to him. He answered defensively. “Of course. Doesn’t love always give you added strength?”

“Not necessarily. You can feel very vulnerable when you open your soul to another person. That can feed uneasiness that sooner or later will tear your love apart.”

“Hermione, you have known me better than I’ve known myself for a long time. I know you want to do me good. And I think I know you fairly well after these years. We used to be best friends, you know.”

“That’s it, Harry. We’re still best friends, and we love each other. The combination is optimal!” Hermione raised her fist in the air like a victory sign, nodded her head repeatedly against his chest teasingly and took up her book again. “We are invincible.”

Harry shook his head and muttered “I think my girlfriend has got a brainwave.” He let his hand travel tenderly across her face, finally seeking her free hand. Then they continued their reading.

Harry didn’t note when it happened, but after a while he saw that she had changed her position, lying on her side with her head in his lap. The book had slipped out of her hand. She was sleeping. The sight made Harry think. ‘Vulnerable – secure, alone – together, abandoned – cherished, hated – loved.’ There were a lot of negative and positive words describing relationships and feelings. Could there ever be a negative word describing the future with Hermione? He hoped not. Could you choose? At least you could try. Maybe it had to do with attitude. If you wanted a relationship to work, if both wanted it, it couldn’t be possible to fail? Harry felt he really wanted this to work out. He would never give her up.

---

Harry went back to reading his assignment description, feeling well at ease. His mind was back on his task of preparing a number of potions to hand in for evaluation. Preferably he would be able to make several at the same time. He was so absorbed in his thoughts that he barely heard the small pop when Dobby appeared close to the fireplace. He was not astonished, he knew that the house-elves could apparate within Hogwarts, but he saw that something was bothering him. First of all, Dobby delivered a note in Professor Dumbledore’s typical handwriting.

The note held some details of tomorrow. Tonks and Remus wanted to resume combat training after breakfast, as they had some other assignments later in the day. Professor McGonagall wanted to present their new accommodations at 4 pm. Professor Dumbledore would ‘join the show' as he phrased it somewhat later. Finally he advised them to bring along the personal items they would require during the day as the house-elves would move their belongings. Harry found this would not interfere with his own plans for the next day, and he knew that Hermione had her day planned for her project in the library. Harry sent a thought at the detailed interest his headmaster took in the daily work of his school.

This was clearly not Dobby’s only errand, because when Harry had read the note and returned his attention to him, he looked shy and anxious and pulled at his big ears.

“OK, Dobby, what else do you have to tell?” Harry tried to make his voice as kind as possible. “Please, sit down and take your time,” he added.

“Thank you, sir!” Dobby said. In his enthusiasm, he jumped up on the other end of the couch and sat down on the armrest. The sudden movement made Hermione wake up.

“Oh, hello Dobby,” she said bewildered, still groggy after having been awakened so fast.

“Sorry, Mione, Dobby came with a message from Professor Dumbledore about tomorrow’s program, and then he had a problem of his own he wanted to discuss.”

“I’m so sorry, Hermione, miss,” Dobby said, again wringing his ears.

“No problem, I’ll go to bed and you two can continue your discussion.” Hermione stood up, made a sign to Harry to join her later, and ascended the stairs to the boy’s dormitories.

After much reassuring talk, Harry succeeded in starting Dobby on his errand.

“Winky is much better now – nearly completely herself – and we were thinking … That is, I thought that now that you have got your Hermione, sir, that you maybe would like to start your own household. Winky and I would like very much to be your house-elves and we will endeavour to give you and your Hermione satisfaction, sir. And your household would be good for her nerves, if you take my meaning.” Dobby managed finally to convey his message clearly, although with red ears.

“Thank you Dobby, that is very generous of you – and Winky,” Harry answered. “I’ll consider your offer and consult with – Miss Hermione,” Harry answered. “I’ll come back to you in a couple of days.” Having said that, Harry started collecting his papers and Hermione’s book, which she had left behind.

Dobby wound himself up in many thanks and finally left Harry to his thoughts. Really, earlier he had one overwhelming problem, Voldemort. Now that he was gone, he had a number of minor ones. The threat of the remaining Death-Eaters, the running of his estate where the authorities had their opinions, Percy, how to keep Ron as a best friend, Hermione’s parents, his school work, combat training, and Hermione. And now also Dobby and Winky.

Correction; Hermione was not a problem; rather she was an important part of the solution. He was not alone; they were two to share the future. The thought of her waiting in his room made him confident. With a rush of happiness and a goofy smile on his face, he entered the stairs.

He found Hermione sound asleep, curled up into a ball in the middle of his bed with her face to the wall. He silently and carefully lay down close to her, with his arm around her. He drew in the scent of her hair through his nose, breathed heavily and fell asleep.

16. Potion Making and the Friendly Professor

15. Potion Making and the Friendly Professor

Harry woke up in the middle of the night. He had been dreaming and had been surprised by someone entering suddenly through – a door. He had seen the face and it had been familiar, and nice in a certain way, but … There had been a good feeling, nothing alarming. The memory was fading, the more he thought the less sure he felt. He gave up, instead thinking on the day before. Hermione had gone to bed before him and they should be in his bed. It was pitch dark but his wand should be on a table over here – together with his watch – let’s see – nearly four o’clock in the morning. Yes, it would be another two or three hours before any morning light would be seen through the window.

Harry became aware of a slight movement in his bed and turned cautiously on his left side. “Mione, are you awake?” he whispered.

“Yes, what time is it?”

“Nearly four o’clock, it’s still pitch dark.” Harry moved slowly towards the voice and put out a tentative hand. He found a head of familiarly bushy hair.

“Yes, so I see. I must have been asleep nearly six hours already.” Hermione scooted closer to him, her nose now nearly touching his. “Tell me of Dolores Umbridge,” she whispered back.

“Why?” Harry was taken aback.

“You mentioned her yesterday, but we never had time to talk about her. I’m curious, is all.”

“Just that I more or less automatically slipped into her mind; it just happened when I was looking at her. It was very unbalanced. She seemed to admire Cornelius Fudge – when he talked I felt something like love and hope. When he mentioned me or Professor Dumbledore, there was a feeling of envy or hatred. When he mentioned the cooperation with the muggle authorities, there was despair. On her way out, she was close to panic. I couldn’t help feeling somewhat sorry for her.” Harry let his hand travel down to Hermione’s waist and then back up her spine, feeling her skin below her pyjama top.

“Uhm, that’s good,” Hermione purred as Harry’s hand had found her breast and begun to move his thumb across her sensitive skin. “Actually, I did the same with Minister Fudge. Not intending to even try, I suddenly felt his emotions when looking at him. – Oh Harry! – He was nervous – maybe apprehensive, thinking about the prime mini …”

Her words were cut short by Harry capturing her lips. She wound her free arm around his neck. He was now leaning heavily onto her with his leg locked with hers. His still free hand had now found her soft mound and his middle finger pressed down in her valley with rhythmic movements. Harry leaned back, looking into her face. She kept her eyes shut, with a blissful smile on her lips. The sight made Harry forget his manipulations and when he stopped he was awarded with a look into Hermione’s deep brown eyes.

“You look lovely,” he whispered.

A few seconds later, her eyes took on a mischievous glint and she said. “Let’s get naked.” She pushed him in his breast to get free. She sat up and with a swift and gracious movement tossed her pyjama top aside. She then quickly wiggled out of her bottoms as well. After having stored the view for future reference, Harry soon did likewise. When he threw their clothes onto the floor he noted absentmindedly that the room outside the hangings still was pitch dark. He just then got a new push which landed him on his back.

Hermione quickly was on top of him, gripping his half inflated penis in one hand. She squeezed it gently and began moving her hand along its length. When she finally took him into her mouth and let her tongue play around its head, Harry’s erection really earned its name. With a mischievous smile, Hermione moved up on his hips and ever so slowly sat down on him. Eyes locked with his, she began rising and sinking down on him in a slow rhythm.

“Harry, I love feeling your tip at my entrance and then slowly having you filling me completely. I could go on for ever.”

Harry silently admired the view. He looked at her young body with her round and full breasts, their nipples standing out within their aureoles, her well toned stomach with her navel indicating the lack of too much fat. Her hips framing her thighs and between them, the patch of curly hairs above those lips alternately kissing the tip of his member and then spreading, allowing him the most delightful entrance. He could not avoid helping pushing up into her. He remembered Hermione’s experiment a few days ago. He marvelled that he actually reached that far up inside her body. When he stretched his hands up towards her breasts, she leaned forward, resting her hands on his upper arms. She pushed her breasts into his waiting hands.

After a few minutes she began to grind her hips more forcefully into his. She lay down, now with her legs stretched along his allowing him to take her into his embrace. They kissed hungrily. Finally, Harry flipped them over, so now Hermione was below. She locked her ankles with his legs, helping him to get power behind his thrusts. He let most of his weigh remain on his arms, with his hands in her hair and around her shoulders. Their mouths were now fused together and their movements in perfect match, harder and faster. They finally broke free from the kiss to each shout in an animalistic cry of lust and love as their abdominal muscles pulsed in their primordial function of reproduction.

Several minutes later, they were still tightly embracing each other when Hermione found her breath steady enough for words. “Wow that was awesome!”

“Yes, really, I think I lost consciousness for a while. The light flickered.” Harry moved slightly pressing his fingers in his eyes.

“Please, don’t pull out. I want you in me as long as possible. I could stay like this for ever.” Hermione moved her hands along his shoulders and up his neck. Their eyes locked for a moment. “The light. It’s confined inside your hangings. – And it’s growing weaker.”

“Yes, so I noticed,” Harry confirmed.

“I thought you produced it!”

“How and why?” Harry asked.

“You can do wandless magic causing things to fly; why should I doubt you can make a ‘lumos’ charm without a wand? As for why – simply to have a look at me.” Hermione stuck out her tongue. “No, that was silly – and I don’t mind, I love having a look at you as well,” she added.

“No, I haven’t tried. The sight was quite nice though,” Harry returned.

“I think I have heard that powerful wizards might give off a glowing aura e.g. when they are very angry.” Hermione answered after some thinking. “It might be the emotion that dissipates some of its energy as light. Perhaps it goes for lovemaking as well. You certainly qualify as a powerful wizard. I haven’t seen any light before though.”

“Let’s not forget that you are a powerful witch. – Come to think of it; a week ago, there was a full moon shining into the room. Now the moon must be on the wane, and there was a cloudy sky at least yesterday.” Harry tried to reason back in time.

“Hmm. We’ve made love in the dark before now,” Hermione answered dubiously. “Maybe I will have time for some research today.” She snuggled closer to Harry, relaxing into a sleeping position.

---

In the morning, Harry and Hermione awoke to another day of events. They felt some anticipation for the waiting article in the Daily Prophet and they would move to the new corridor. They should also put in some studies.

Now that they soon would learn the outcome of the press conference and the interview with Rita Skeeter, their nervousness increased. They made haste towards the breakfast in the great hall. There was an expectant mood obvious among the unusually large number of teachers and pupils already assembled. The newspapers had not yet arrived, so Harry and Hermione had time to start their breakfast, noticing the same anticipation in the face of others. Somehow, that made them calm down a bit.

When finally the owls descended over the tables a hush went through the hall. The news editor hadn’t saved his ink:

Voldemort is dead!

The entire country is celebrating, see p 2-5

Press conference at the Ministry of Magic, see the editorial and p 6

Exclusive interview with our heroes Harry Potter and Hermione Granger, see p 7-9

Mr James Bond: A New Tactics, see p 10

A background, who was he? p 11-12

Harry and Hermione scanned the copy. The press conference had got a decent coverage of the facts with a picture of Minister Fudge between Harry and Mr Bond. The editorial phrased the difficult question of the trustworthiness of the ministry in the light of earlier press releases. Also the still ongoing process of investigating the true loyalties of those working at the ministry was commented and reports of further developments were promised.

There were many reports and pictures of people celebrating in pubs and streets around the country.

The pages dedicated to Rita Skeeter’s interview stirred their emotions. A half page photo of Harry sitting behind the table narrating the adventure of the New Year’s Eve made Harry blush; he thought he looked too self-important. Hermione had a different opinion; she thought it a very good picture showing the mature Harry she valued and was proud of. There was another photo of them together talking. It must have been taken shortly before they left. After some debate, they had to admit that it was a good picture, showing a pair knowing each other very well in an eager and trustful discussion. The text also made overall justice to their narrative. The only reference to something more than friendship was the phrase: “Their minds showing a singular degree of rapport.”

The views of Mr Bond were related thoroughly as was his fame in the muggle world. A photo of him together with Harry was hinted at as showing an old master with his highly valued young colleague.

“I think we got through that without any scratches and bumps,” Hermione said. “Minister Fudge is probably not very satisfied with his publicity though.”

“I wish Ron should have some warning before he reads this,” Harry thought aloud. “Hope Fred and George understand the importance of that. They promised to take care of it.”

“Alicia and Angelina promised they would owl him first thing yesterday evening. I think they are more reliable than Ron’s brothers when it comes to such things.”

“But an owl cannot fly all the way to Romania in a few hours!”

“Harry, do you honestly believe those owls with the newspapers have flown all the way from London this night?” Hermione asked. “I am convinced e.g. Hedwig can apparate somehow. She is not an ordinary owl you could find in a muggle forest you know.”

Harry looked dumbstruck. He felt really foolish. He was saved by Tonks. She was sitting at the teacher’s table together with Remus, Professor Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall. She lifted a copy of the Daily Prophet and made a thumb up sign. The others at the table joined her making the same sign and smiling at Harry and Hermione. Then Tonks pointed at her wrist and put up nine fingers in the air and then pointing towards the stairs leading down wards. Obviously she meant that the next round of combat training was due at nine o’clock. Harry and Hermione made both a ready sign to indicate they had understood.

Light at heart, they made their way up one last time to their dormitories. The house elves had already begun moving Ron’s and Seamus’ things. Harry’s dormitory where he had lived five and a half years already felt partially abandoned. Most of his own belongings were packed in a crate, also ready to be moved. They left to wait before the big iron door a few minutes later with the things they needed for the rest of the day in a bag.

---

On their way down, they had time to think back to their last exercise with the wooden pegs Hermione had devised. She took out the small booklet with the different wand positions. Remembrance came flooding when Harry saw the pages in question. The events of yesterday had pushed the topic into the rear recesses of his brain, but now the discussion in the common room the other day came to his mind. He had been thinking of spell sequences and now they stood out clearly again.

“It will be interesting to use the real wands and see those other spells and how they act together,” Harry said.

“Yes, I see your point in stringing them together,” Hermione answered.

They had reached the big iron door, and stood close together, Harry’s right hand resting on her shoulder, with their wooden pegs in their left hands, reading in the booklet and comparing and practising their wand movements. They were so absorbed that they didn’t notice the arrival of Remus and Tonks until they were standing close by.

“It’s good to have such diligent and interested pupils,” Remus commented with a smile. “Singular degree of rapport, indeed,” he thought to himself.

“Damn good idea with those pegs, Hermione,” Tonks added while she opened the big door.

“I understand from our meeting along the lake the other day that you had tried some spells to use in a fight. Which did you use?” Remus asked when they had reached the short end of the training hall.

“Actually, we memorized these pages,” answered Hermione, leafing through the beginning of the booklet.

“And we discussed stringing the spells together like ‘shield, skip, expelliarmus, stupefy’ if you are taken by surprise somewhere,” Harry put in. “Then you start with two spells not needing your ordinary wand, giving you time to pick it up.”

“Excellent thinking,” Tonks said. “Give me your combat wands please.” Tonks received their real weapons – that’s what they were actually. “I will remove all spells except ‘shield’ and ‘skip’ replacing them with their standard letters. That way we can start the exercise without danger.”

A minute later she was done, handing over Hermione’s wand. “You start standing over there. I will walk into the partition over there. When I come forward, you act. OK?” Hermione nodded and walked to the spot Tonks had indicated.

“Be ready with your arms at your sides, looking this way.” Remus instructed her.

A while later, Tonks made her appearance, her wand moving towards Hermione. In a blur of motions, Hermione reached for her combat wand with her left hand, activated her shield, moved away two yards to her left and Tonks was clearly marked with an ‘E’ and an ‘S’ in short succession on her chest.

“That was very impressive, Hermione. It couldn’t have been done better. I didn’t think you could move that fast.” Tonk’s praise was blended with surprise.

She then continued: “Now Harry, you will take on Remus. Being a Quidditch player, you are trained to catch small movements. Remus will hide in one of the partitions, unknown to you. You then walk slowly down the aisle. Remus is not likely to stand still when he attacks.”

Harry had to turn away while Remus took up his position. When Harry was about to start his walk, he asked if he should have his combat wand ready. “I would have if I expected an attack,” he said.

“Naturally, but let’s assume you just go for a walk. Imagine you are not expecting an immediate attack,” Tonks instructed. “The first stage of getting the wand ready is the one most important to practise.”

Harry nodded and started his walk down the aisle. After having passed a few partitions, Remus suddenly emerged, his wand swerving to the right in Harry’s direction. From where Tonks and Hermione watched the scene, Harry in an instant was wrapped in a faintly glittering halo. The next second, he was at Remus’ left hand side while Remus had a letter ‘E’ written on his chest. Remus now turned the other way towards Harry only to find that Harry had skipped behind his back. Remus now had a ‘T’ written between his shoulder blades. Remus turned around with his wand aimed at where Harry had been an instant before – he had quickly taken a step in the opposite direction. Remus now had an ‘R’ and a ‘P’ on his chest. Tonks blew a whistle to call an end to the exercise.

“Remus, if you didn’t get Harry before he put up his shield, you lost the fight.” Tonks said. I’ve never seen the like before. You are displaying auror performance on your second lesson. What makes me puzzled is that you Hermione were so good at speed and positioning. I had expected that of Harry, being trained in Quidditch. And Harry cast six or seven – seven – spells flawlessly within a few seconds. I had thought that Hermione might do that, but again I was wrong. You haven’t fooled me with a polyjuice potion or something, have you?”

“I’m not sure I had you on my first try Harry. Next time I will go for 100%. This time I think like Tonks said that you won. Now I think we will go through this exercise again slowly, with the real spells activated, so you get to know what you see when your opponent is hit. Lets’ have your wands for a moment.”

Harry and Remus put a number of glass panes in place while Tonks showed Hermione how ‘Expelliarmus’, ‘Tarantellegra’, ‘Reducto’, ‘Stupefy’ and ‘Petrificus Totalus’ were configured to their wands.

They then went over the exercise again. Harry watched with interest as Hermione’s expelliarmus actually forced Tonks to keep to her wand with all her might although the spell was attenuated by several of the half-reflecting mirrors. And they all laughed at the result of Harry’s Tarantellegra which caused Remus to tap-dance wildly despite the attenuation of the mirrors before Tonks cast the counter spell.

“Well, you performed very well indeed.” Remus commented good-humouredly and slightly out of breath. “Now, we repeat this with some changes in our start positions.”

After a while, they all agreed that in order to win, the attacker had to be sure to hit with the first spell. “We’ll have to devise some other set ups for our next training session. We look forward to it. Now, let’s put these screens away,” Remus concluded.

Some minutes later, Harry and Hermione parted from Remus and Tonks and left for their next items of the schedule of the day.

“I will do some research in the library,” Hermione said.

“Thought so, and I will, believe it or not, go to the potions classroom,” said Harry, looking her in her eyes until she started to smile. He gave her a kiss. “See you at lunch.”

---

Professor Dumbledore received a call somewhat later. Remus and Tonks came to visit him in his office.

“Hello you two – is something amiss?” he greeted them.

“No, not really. We had Harry and Hermione doing their combat exercise this morning. It went remarkably well. In fact, before long we will have to call in our very best fighting aurors in order to give them adequate sparring partners. Today they caught us somewhat unprepared. Next time we will ourselves have to rehearse before we try to teach them.” Remus started.

“Not that it mightn’t do us good,” Tonks continued, “but what has happened to them?”

“They have been our best students for many ears, at least in certain aspects, and they just happened to finish off our worst enemy a couple of days ago. You knew they were good, so what specifically do you think of?” Professor Dumbledore answered.

“I have taught Harry before, and I know he has great powers and potential, but we have just once before shown them the principles and given them a booklet to study. Of course, I expected Hermione to know most of the book more or less by heart, but that is not Harry’s style – but he did as well,” Remus explained.

“And when I fought with Hermione, she of course knew very well what to do, but she was quick and agile like she had played Quidditch since her first year – and we all know she hasn’t,” Tonks filled in.

Professor Dumbledore sat thinking for a while, with a happy smile on his lips. “Thank you for your confidence and sharp powers of observation. We will keep this secret to a very few. I’ve had some thoughts on this as well. You know the prophesy and ‘the power he knows not’. I’m not so sure that that power was ‘knowledge on muggle technology’ as we had it yesterday. I will investigate further into this. Professor Dumbledore nodded his head. Remus and Tonks took this as a sign to take farewell and take care of their other duties. The old wizard remained seated for a while, thinking.

---

When Professor Dumbledore stood up, he had a determined expression on his face. His first call was to Professor McGonagall. This errand was of a purely administrative nature, but it took its time. When he came up to Hermione working in the library, she had therefore had been there more than an hour.

“Good morning, Hermione. May I sit down and have a chat with you?” Professor Dumbledore scanned the pile of books on her desk. “What are you researching?”

“I – ah – I’m looking into the possibility of the aura of certain wizards to produce visible effects,” Hermione answered non-committally.

“The aura – yes, that’s a curious phenomenon. Clever of Harry to think of that the other day. Did you perceive anything when you saw Tom – or Lord Voldemort – as he used to call himself?” – “Or have you seen something around Harry?” Professor Dumbledore added as an afterthought. The twinkle in the eyes of the old man increased as Hermione’s cheeks and ears started to redden.

“I’m sorry to embarrass you, Hermione, but I may be an old man but not so old that I can’t remember being young and in love. I know what may happen in the dark then. Did you see some light?”

“Yes,” she answered in a small voice.

“Strong, or just a faint glimmer?”

“Strong, we – we could make out details quite clearly. And the room outside the hangings was dark,” Hermione had by now regained most of her composure.

“I’ll explain what I think is going on when we meet later today, in your new rooms. Please don’t feel awkward by my asking you such questions. You know I’m very happy to have you two as students and being together, don’t you? By the way, there is an interesting book on the subject by the great witch Amora Bedworthy. That was her pen name. She wrote many learned essays on the effect of love-making and magic. Her true name was Sally Trimble, if I remember correctly.

“I know of the book, but it’s in the restricted section,” Hermione replied.

“Oh, I’ll speak to Madam Pince.” Professor Dumbledore rose and walked away in search of the librarian.

“The headmaster asked me to give you this book, Miss Granger,” the librarian came a few minutes later to Hermione’s desk with a slight blush on her cheeks. “He also said that you should be allowed to look into any book you wish. I objected on the grounds that such permission has never before been allowed to a Hogwarts student. We arranged so that you may read any book, but I will take down the titles of those from the restricted section on a list that will be sent to Professor Dumbledore regularly for inspection.”

“Oh, thank you Madam Pince.” Hermione looked like she had got an additional Christmas present. The slight embarrassment she felt earlier was like blown off into the wind.

---

Meanwhile Harry had got a visitor. Professor Dumbledore had found him in the potions classroom in the midst of basins with ingredients carefully made ready, a number of hourglasses, three cauldrons simmering merrily and some phials waiting for the resulting potions.

“Do I disturb you?” the old wizard asked.

“Not at all,” Harry answered with a glance at the hourglasses. “It’s a while before the final adding of ingredients. I have made sure that these three potions have similar methods of brewing, so I can make them simultaneously. I will attempt four trickier ones after lunch.” He seemed quite confident and well at ease.

“I take – potion making has not been your favourite sport up to now, Harry? Or am I misinformed? Professor Dumbledore asked with a benign smile.

“No, definitely not. I had difficulty to concentrate and lacked the patience necessary. Now with Voldemort gone, I feel differently.”

“Could it have something to do with Hermione – or with both of these reasons?”

“Yes, certainly. She makes me feel happy and filled with confidence. I hope I can do something for her as well.”

“Yes Harry. She’s a treasure as you know quite well. If anyone can make her happy, you can.”

“I hope so. But it’s hard to understand why she has chosen me of all boys.”

“Harry, you have great qualities, you have to understand that. And she is a person that values those qualities. It’s a complex process; the one that makes boys and girls find each other. You should be happy that it worked out for you two. – And I am as well, as are many others.” Professor Dumbledore paused before he continued.

“We’ll meet in your new rooms this afternoon. I think there are a few things we’ll discuss then. Good luck with your potions!” Harry looked after the retreating form of his headmaster.

“What made him come and look on my potions?” Harry asked for himself.

---

Harry and Hermione met at the lunch table. After some small talk, Harry mentioned the visit by Professor Dumbledore in the potions classroom.

“He seems to be on to something. He made some comments about potion making and how I liked it; and then he said he was happy that we were together. He seemed to think that was important, but he didn’t tell why. He pointed out that we will meet this afternoon – in our new rooms. There is something on his mind he wants to tell us.”

“He came from the library. He asked me what I was researching. I was rather embarrassed, because my real topic was to find out something about the light we saw. He wormed that out of me quickly and started to talk openly of love and magic. And then he mentioned a book in the restricted section I had tried to get to read but Madame Pince didn’t allow me. So now – believe it or not – I have unlimited access to that section if I want. Only thing is that Madame Pince will do a list and show Professor Dumbledore which books I have borrowed – afterwards.”

“Gee, congratulations! Then you don’t have to use the invisibility cloak late at nights,” Harry exclaimed. “Was it a really bawdy book, or merely dangerous?”

“I understand that the author specialised in magic connected to sex. She wrote a series of books, containing charms, spells and potions. I took some down – they may come handy one day.”

“Are you going to try them on me,” Harry asked a bit afraid.

“No, on Malfoy,” Hermione answered. “You will see.”

Harry’s puzzled expression cleared after a while. He had every confidence that Hermione would win the next fight with the ferret boy. The anticipation made him grin happily.

---

Harry returned to the potions classroom after lunch. The results from his morning brew were contained in three neatly labelled phials and the used utensils were cleaned and in order for this afternoon. Harry started methodically arraying his notes on the four recipes he was to follow and started to set up his cauldrons and burners. He then started with the different ingredients and found that one was missing. One of the recipes called for six seeds of mistletoe, but the pot in the student’s stores cupboard contained only five. Harry’s first impulse was to ignore the matter, but then he heard Hermione’s voice in the back of his head. “Instructions must be followed”.

Harry’s mood dropped some degrees. He heard someone moving outside the classroom door, so he resolutely took the near empty pot in his hand and went out of the room. He found the door to professor Snape’s room ajar, so he entered and found his dreaded teacher just taking off his overcoat.

“Excuse me, professor, “Harry started. “I was doing my potions assignment and I just found the supply of mistletoe seeds was too little. Do you have some more available?”

Professor Snape didn’t answer but he pointed towards the big cabinet where Harry already knew his teacher had his own supply. Harry opened the big door, found a pot with the missing ingredient and poured a quantity into the nearly empty one from the classroom. He was on the point of leaving when professor Snape spoke with scorn in his voice.

“I hear you are doing your assignments in good time nowadays. I take it is the diligence of your sweetheart, Miss Granger, that rubs off on you. So it happens sometimes, I’ve heard.”

“Yes, I have much to thank her for. – I met Miss Tanner the other day. She was a very nice person. – And thank you for the mistletoe seeds.” Harry left professor Snape to sort that out for himself.

---

Harry was almost done when professor Snape came in through the classroom door some hours later. Harry was putting on the label on the first phial from the afternoon brews. The other three were nearly ready, simmering in their cauldrons for the last few minutes. Snape examined the first four phials, three from the morning and the one Harry just labelled. He brought them to his own desk for examination. He did that very thoroughly, so when he was done, Harry was ready to deliver the last three phials for inspection.

Harry started to clean up his desk. When he was ready, professor Snape came up to him.

“Harry, you have done your assignment with excellent result. I will keep these phials to use if a true need arises in stead of brewing them myself. That’s the best mark I can give you. You have grown a lot since you first came to Hogwarts, especially the last few weeks. Of course I mean as a wizard of great power and ability.”

“I know that you think I have been mean and unjust towards you and your fellow Gryffindors. That’s true. That’s been my intention, because that’s how to grow strength and a good spirit among the Slytherins. To the Gryffindors it does also good because to you that treatment adds to your strength and determination.” Harry had some difficulty to believe he actually heard correctly. He concentrated on storing the words in his memory for later evaluation. Professor Snape thought for a while before he continued.

“It’s not always easy to be mean and unjust and sometimes I fear that I may be permanently distorted. You hit me rather hard when you mentioned Miss Tanner. – You should know that I’ve never actually been your enemy, but we have different roles to play, you and me. – When term starts, we will continue the act, but now you know what it is. Please let us use gentlemanly weapons.”

“Thank you Professor for your openness. I will keep a low profile.” Harry bowed and left the room. This was something he would need the help of Hermione to assimilate.

17. Professor Dumbledore's theory

17. Professor Dumbledore’s theory

Harry went directly from the potions classroom to the library. He found Hermione at her desk as expected and went up to her and gently put his hands on her shoulders, squeezing them fondly. She had heard him coming so she greeted him with a contended sigh.

“Feels good. – How was your afternoon?”

“Good, Snape said the quality was excellent.”

“Excellent? That was a rare occasion. He says something positive only grudgingly.”

“Thing is he explained his behaviour as something he does in order to enhance our progress as Slytherins and Gryffindors.” Harry related his experience with Professor Snape. At Harry’s mention of the reference to Miss Tanner, Hermione giggled affectionately.

“So now we should be upset by his injustice, but excuse him because he’s doing it for our own good. I think life is getting complicated.” Hermione began to collect her belongings and stack the library books in an orderly fashion. “Don’t you think we can go and have a look if the new corridor is open?”

Thus Harry and Hermione walked back to the Gryffindor tower, Harry carrying their bag.

“I’m still thinking on Snape,” she began. “What he said is only partially true, I think. We know he was badly treated by your father and his friends, Sirius and Remus. It certainly left some traces of malignity which you have suffered from. That’s what I think is the main reason behind the treatment he has given you – and actually quite natural. But I do think he’s temper has been different the last couple of months, maybe because of Miss Tanner, and I clearly saw his emotions when he discovered his dark mark was fading. Let’s think he actually wish that what he said were true.”

“I’m not sure I follow your reasoning, but I got the feeling he actually wanted some sort of understanding. We continue the act, but it isn’t more than that.”

“I think that given some time, also the act will change. I don’t think judging from myself, I could be mean on command, not in the long run.”

“Because you are happy?”

“Yes Harry, I am!”

They drew closer. “Me too.”

---

When they entered through the portrait hole, they saw the big door in the oaken portal standing open. Clearly from the design of the newly installed draperies, it was now intended to remain so. The staircase was now cleaned and an inviting light could be seen coming up through it. They started hesitantly down the stairs.

On the bottom landing, they met Professor McGonagall talking to a big man in working clothes. She introduced him.

“This is Mr Mason who has been helping us to rebuild this part of our school. This is Harry Potter and his very good friend Hermione Granger. They are among the students that will move into these new rooms.”

“Ah, I do recognize you from the paper this morning. Now I have something to tell the missus when I come home. Well done. That Voldemort chap was a bad ‘un. – Good day Professor.” Mr Mason touched his cap in a farewell gesture.

McGonagall took farewell from the big craftsman and greeted her two students.

“You came at the right time. Mr Mason was just done and ready to part. I think he has done an excellent job, as usual. You can explore the other parts as you wish – let my show you your new rooms. Albus told me he wanted to introduce some parts himself.”

”First of course we come to the common room. You will recognise some of the furniture from the room above. I have understood that to most of the Gryffindors, this couch and table was considered yours anyhow.” Professor McGonagall gave Harry and Hermione a thin smile. They looked around and found that their misgivings from the first visit had been unjustified. The damp room with its bare walls with cobwebs in the corners had been converted into a wood panelled room with a warm and intimate atmosphere.

“I see there is enough space and furniture to allow some of our friends here as well,” Hermione said.

“Yes please bring them in here; that will be good in order to maintain your friendships. – This is your study, or what is officially called Hermione’s room. The desk is large enough for two to sit here and you will notice the house elves have put Harry’s books into this cabinet as well. The bed is unmade, I believe.” Professor McGonagall made the last comment rather hastily and Hermione claimed afterwards that she saw a slight reddening of her cheeks.

Through a second door in the study, they entered a bathroom of the same design as the prefect’s, only this was slightly smaller.

“Does Moaning Myrtle come here as well?” Harry asked.

“Do you want her to?” the old teacher said in a surprised voice.

“No, not really. I felt sorry for her and she did help me once or twice,” Harry answered.

“Maybe I should be jealous?” Hermione said.

“Of a ghost?” Harry answered while giving her a hug as they went out through the other door. They entered their bedroom, or officially ‘Harry’s room’.

“This is close to a mirror image of the study,” Professor McGonagall said. “And this bed is as I understand fully made up. Again you will observe that the house-elves have put your relevant things together in the cabinet.” On inspection, Harry found that ‘relevant things’ actually meant clothes. When he saw Hermione’s flimsy underwear in a drawer next to his own pants and undershirts, it was his turn to blush. He followed silently Hermione and Professor McGonagall into the common room.

“What’s behind this veil?” Hermione asked innocently, walking up to a thin black veil hanging in a narrow portal close to the entrance door.

“Stop, don’t touch it. It’s something Albus wanted installed. I don’t know myself what it is, although I can guess. He will be here shortly to explain its use; and some other things as well. He told me to ask you to wait for him here. – As I said when we saw these rooms the first time; you may invite me for tea when you have become comfortable in your new home.” With that Professor McGonagall left them.

---

“Sit down my young friends” began Professor Dumbledore taking his seat in a chair close to the fireplace. “There are a lot of things I feel I must explain, and there is a part of the prophesy I still think has not been fully understood. Maybe it’s not serious, but nevertheless, the explanation given so far is maybe not altogether correct. Let’s come to that later.”

“First of all, you must ask yourselves why the school has provided you two with this most extraordinary privilege of not only sharing a room, but also to have a small flat for yourselves. The normal policy here at Hogwarts is, as I think you know that any relation between boys and girls of a sexual nature is forbidden. We have of course never accepted promiscuity but we have from time to time chosen to look through our fingers when we have learnt that the natural and inevitable cases of love and affection between some of our pupils in some cases have turned into what I think you call ‘heavy snogging’. Such cases have been ignored, provided the young couple are known to take the situation seriously, and that they keep their activities discreetly to themselves.”

“Why should we treat you differently, then? Indeed to the degree that I not only allowed this sharing of rooms, but actually suggested it, without conferring with your parents, Hermione. The explanation is of course the prophesy. I had pondered it very often even before you first came here, Harry. I of course wondered what was the power mentioned? One very natural alternative was that you would meet your love at school. Love IS a great force and it also has great magical effects. And love was something I knew Tom Riddle lacked badly as a kid. He had learned to hate, and hate is also a strong power, but love is stronger. – So I looked through the girls that would be at Hogwarts at the same time as you Harry, and I made inquires.”

“I maybe seem to be a confounded busybody, but you have to keep in mind that this indeed was important for many thousands of innocent people, and of course for you as well,” Professor Dumbledore continued.

“Harry, you have often heard that you resemble your father James, have you not? It is true; you have the same looks, you are damned good at Quidditch, you disregard rules and are generally charming when you want to – and you have great magical powers. But we should not forget you had a mother, Lily Evans. She was a very powerful witch, with a quick brain, a sense for justice and fair play and an ability of showing love and compassion. You have inherited her qualities as well, as we that know you already know.”

“The thing is,” Professor Dumbledore continued, “that the same year you started at Hogwarts, a young witch came here for her first year as well and she resembled Lily Evans in many respects. She also was muggle born, had great brains, was loyal, compassionate and loved her best friends. I of course talk about Hermione.”

Professor Dumbledore let his words sink home. “Now, I was of course very pleased that you made your acquaintance already on the train ride here and that you became best friends in a couple of weeks. You see, with all those similarities I have mentioned, I reasoned that if James Potter and Lily Evans could become a pair, so might Harry Potter and Hermione Granger. I hoped for a phenomenon that sometimes happens to powerful wizards and witches that fall in love with someone with a very similar mind. I talk about what is called ‘soul mates’.”

Harry and Hermione when they heard Professor Dumbledore mention that word got rather hot in their ears and reached for their hands. They exchanged a glance and nodded their understanding. Hermione started hesitantly. “Yes, I was in on that notion in my research this morning – only I didn’t dare presume …”

“It’s OK! Let me continue, because I had a different aspect in mind as well. If we go back to the prophesy, it says that the Dark Lord marked you as his equal, Harry. And actually you were equal for many years. As a one year old baby, you had little power – and so had Lord Voldemort. He vanished from the world to the extent that many thought he was gone for good. In your first year with the Philosopher’s stone, in your second year with the basilisk, with Peter Pettigrew, in the Triwizard Tournament and in the Department of Mysteries, always your dealings with Voldemort ended in a draw. So I was looking for the new factor – the power he knew not. And I have to admit, I thought it would be love, as I just told you.”

“And then, a week ago, you told me about your idea, Harry. The unknown factor might be knowledge on muggles. It was a great idea – it was new and it led to a new strategy. And it worked – or did it?” Professor Dumbledore paused and looked with twinkling eyes at the young couple on the couch.

“I have been thinking, you see. Could knowledge on muggles actually mean anything to a magic prophesy? I recall from your narrative of the events outside nr 12 Grimmauld Place that Voldemort turned towards you and for a second you lost your concentration. The moment of victory could then have passed away. You might have been able to block your mind through your Occlumency training but I fear not without making Tom Riddle suspicious. He would not have entered the house and a few moments later, I think Moody would have interfered and sent you away per portkey. There would have been a new draw.”

Professor Dumbledore continued. “What happened was that Hermione turned to you and ‘sent some happy thoughts’. Then you pressed the button and the Dark Lord died at your hand – according to the prophesy. The thing is that in that moment a new power was at play. The thoughts in your mind changed so that Tom no longer recognized them; so he turned towards the events at hand and joined Bellatrix in the house. Harry, I think the power you knew and the Dark Lord knew not – was Hermione.”

“Other people have noticed your combined power. Rita Skeeter called it in the Daily Prophet: ‘a singular degree of rapport’,” Professor Dumbledore continued after a long silence. “You have observed that powerful minds give off an aura. When two soul mates join their minds they are augmented more than by a mere addition. If I understand correctly, you have noticed that when making love. You then not only join your bodies but also your souls. The aura of your combined souls produced a light – right? Don’t feel awkward; the light actually proves that your love is a love between souls, not only by body and hormones. – Not that the latter might not be important as well.” The old man added the last sentence like an afterthought.

“Now we come to my last point. You might be tired of my lecture, but this is in answer to your questions, Hermione. The light is the least important effect of your combined souls. More important is that you exchange and augment your abilities. This morning, Remus and Tonks commented on your agility, Hermione – I’m certain you now could qualify for the Quidditch team if you choose to apply. And Harry, they were astonished not at your fighting skills, but that you flawlessly knew a lot of spells you hadn’t rehearsed in the previous exercise. And to top it off, you spent the rest of the day brewing if I recall correctly not less that seven potions of excellent quality. Professor Snape was quite enthusiastic.”

When Professor Dumbledore ceased talking, there was a long silence. Harry was the first to speak. “I had a momentary feeling yesterday in Diagon Alley, just before we entered George’s and Fred’s shop. I felt like I was acting in a grown up sort of way, doing the responsible thing. I felt more intrigued than afraid of it. I don’t know if this feeling is like Hermione is thinking or it is like growing up.”

“I think you are growing up, or maturing, fast. Your observation is very to the point, Harry. This will be your big challenge the rest of your time at Hogwarts. You might think from time to time that your classmates act like kids and that you want to live your own life. You have the possibility to do so, but you must fight the temptation to do it too much. You must act like normal teenagers in front of them, and you will have to treat young Ronald Weasley the same as you did before this Christmas holiday.”

“I’ve dreaded that very problem,” Hermione cut in. “How am I to deal with my former friends from the dormitory? They will ask endless questions and start gossiping. And then we have Ron – and Ginny. They are special to us – as are Seamus, Dean and Neville to you Harry of course.”

“I think that now that you are aware of the problem, you can also manage it. Discussion has started, which is a good sign,” Professor Dumbledore said with a kindly nod. “And now, I will show what’s behind the veil.”

Harry and Hermione followed the old man as he rose from his chair and walked up to the black veil in its partition at one side of the entrance. “This works exactly like the one you have seen in my office, only this one ends up in a different place – let’s enter.”

They stepped through the veil and like Harry had experienced earlier from the veil in Professor Dumbledore’s office, he felt a quick jolt in his stomach and then they stepped into a circular room with windows all around. When their eyes had adjusted to the evening light outside the windows, Hermione was the first to realize where they were.

“Oh, my! We are at the top of the Gryffindor tower!” Bit by bit Harry and Hermione recognized the well-known parts of the snow clad landscape; the Quidditch pitch, the ice-bound lake and far off, the lights from Hogsmeade. “It’s beautiful!” exclaimed Hermione.

“Yes, I thought that the thick walls of your new home called for a compensation. The security is still high. You are the only two that are allowed to pass through the veil. If you want to bring, e.g. one or two friends, I’ll give you the reference to a book explaining the working of the spells necessary. It’s in the restricted section, of course,” Professor Dumbledore added with a wink towards Hermione. “If you want, you can take this ladder up onto the platform at the very top. You can apparate to and from that platform, but that has to remain a secret between you and me.”

“You mean, we can come and go from Hogwarts from here?” Harry had to ask to check that he had understood correctly.

“Yes, you can, but of course, you will leave a message or consult with me before you go. That’s what you do naturally in any normal family, and I want the same rule to apply here. That’s how you build confidence and trust.”

Hermione stood before Professor Dumbledore and reached out her hand. “Thank you Professor. I know you asked us to call you by your first name, but it’s difficult. I will try. – Albus, Harry and I understand the great confidence you are showing us, and the great expectations you have. Thank you, we will do our very best to live up to them. And we will try to remember to act as normal students from time to time.”

“I still have my invisibility cloak,” Harry added with a grin.

“Yes, of course. I gave it to you once, didn’t I?” Professor Dumbledore responded. “Now it’s time for me to leave you alone, I think. Good Luck!”

Harry and Hermione followed Professor Dumbledore down to the entrance. When the big door closed, Hermione walked to their well-known couch by the fire. She sat down with a big sigh. Harry remained standing at the door, letting out his breath. There was much to contemplate. With an absent smile, he watched Crookshanks walking around close to the walls, investigating every nook and cranny. Did he too check the workmanship of Mr Mason or was he merely in the hunt of mice?

“Harry, come sit with me before the fire, please! I feel overwhelmed.”

Harry sat down and put his arm around her and answered “So do I.”

They sat for a long time staring into the fire, each absorbed in thought. As on command, they turned towards each other and smiled for a moment, joined their hands, and then wordlessly returned to the fascination of the dancing flames.

“Harry, does this change anything?”

“How do you mean?”

“If I change into someone like you, would we lose our identities? Will you still love me?”

Harry thought for a while, giving her hand a squeeze. “No, I don’t think it changes things like that. Albus mentioned exchange and enhancement of abilities, not personalities. I do think I’m still Harry, and you are still Hermione, the girl I learnt to love.”

Hermione remained in thought. “But Harry, we’re no normal teenagers; I now see we have a common problem. We’ve been manipulated like pawns on a chess board. You have the last five and a half years been at Hogwarts, at the Burrows or more or less locked up at Privet Drive, but hardly anywhere else. You have little knowledge of the rest of the world, apart from what can be seen on TV. Likewise, I have been lost in books. I love books; I probably talk like a book. What I know of the world I have from books. Now it seems Proff… well… Albus has thought this to be ideal for his secret weapon. And OK, we’ve been successful, but what happens now? The main goal has been achieved. Our true abilities maybe will have to remain a secret, but we must learn to live a normal life. Harry, we have to take command of our own situation. We’ll have to learn to live!”

“I just have begun to like the life I’m living now,” Harry said. “And we have some real down to earth problems before us. I think the outside world will make itself known to us, and I would like to spend some time this summer in London, learning the muggle world. So there certainly will be new experiences for us. First though, we have a new term starting next week.”

Hermione snuggled closer so her head was resting on his shoulder. “I long for the term to start. It will be great to begin the routine again. Each day according to a set schedule; study and facts, less thinking on ifs and buts, and the world outside.”

“Yeah. You see, you are still Hermione, longing for her books in the library,” Harry said teasingly.

“And you have not had anyone to talk Quidditch with for two weeks.”

“Yes, we will be back to normal.”

“With one big difference. We sleep together.”

“I can live with that.”

---

They didn’t notice the click in the door when Crookshanks left, satisfied with his inspection. And that’s where also we leave them for now.

---

A/N:

Yes. This was the last chapter. This story has been sitting in my computer for quite a while. Recently, I have done some last revisions, and you have been able to read the final result.

The future will partly depend on you, dear readers. As I hinted at in the foreword, there could be a sequel. The observant reader has surely noted that some loose ends have been put into the story on purpose. I have some notes for a few chapters, some scenes are written and I have a master plan to follow. But it will take some time and effort.

Your comments may make that time and effort worthwhile. What do YOU think will happen in this story line? What would you like to happen? Any ideas?

The set theme is, as I have said earlier: ‘Filling the Black Hole’.

/ Torsten.

The Black Hole

1. Foreword